Equestria Ninja Girls: Samurai Showdown

Chapters

The Team Reunites
Origins
The Attack of the Abusive King
I've Got a Spell on Bats Part 1
I've Got a Spell on Bats Part 2
Trapped In Amber
A new friendship?
The return
Welcome Back Antonio
The Turtle and the Fisherman
Prologue
Back and Forth

The Team Reunites

"This is strange, I've never seen anything like this before." commented Princess Twilight Sparkle as she looked at the Cutie Map. "This mysterious substance is appearing all over Poniville."

"Not only in Poniville, but also in Canterlot, Manehattan, among other cities." Starlight pointed out.

"We need to find a way to stop the further spread of this substance, and eradicate the pools of it." Blade Swipe said.

"But how?" Applejack asked.

"All we know is that this substance is dangerous." Rainbow Dash pointed out.

"I don't want to think what would happen if those wells ever grew." Fluttershy said.

"Like flooding all of Equestria and the surrounding area?" Pinkie Pie surmised.

"Or worse." Rarity gave another guess.

"Whatever it is, we have to do something and soon." Twilight said.
Suddenly in the room, a light appeared taking everyone by surprise, and said light turned into a portal that opened and out of which stepped a black-maned earth pony, wore a coat and tie, wore dark glasses and had the cutie mark of a bishop.

"Bishop, it's good to see you." Twilight greeted.

"Princess Twilight, we need to talk."

The full moon was illuminating the starry sky of New York, the sound of traffic was making itself felt in the city.

Four silhouettes were moving over the buildings, four individuals were running and jumping across the city with great speed to avoid being seen by anyone. Eventually the four subjects stopped on a fire escape, revealing the Ninja Turtles, protectors of New York.

"Do you really think that's a problem?" Raphael asked.

"I'm not sure, already with this being the sixth case so far this week, which raises red flags of possible threat." Leo replied.

"Also, the Environmental Protection and Biological Damage Department is unaware of this case." Donnie said as he jumped into an alley.

"What makes you think we will?" Mikey asked.

"We've already had encounters with rare substances, I think if I can study this liquid I can find a way to keep this thing from spreading." Donnie said.

"Alright team, let's get going." Leo ordered his brothers to keep moving forward.

The turtles continued their journey until they reached Central Park, where they met April and Casey.

"Guys, you're finally here." Casey said.

"How bad is it?" Leo asked.

"I think it's best if you guys see it and judge." April said as she led everyone to the sidewalk where a puddle of red substance lay.

"WOW, at first glance it doesn't look like a bad thing." Donnie said as he pulled out a jar to get a sample of the liquid, but upon contact with the substance, the jar melted.

"It can't be!!!" Donnie exclaimed.

"Holy Chalupa!!!" Mikey shouted.

"I guess this proves it's not any toxic waste." Casey said.

"I doubt it's a human creation." April added.

Donnie pulled out his space staff and decided to scan the substance.

"This is strange, I detect human essence in this liquid." Donnie said.

"Are you saying this thing is human based?" Raph asked.

"Not exactly, I find a large number of components in this liquid, it seems toxic yet organic." Donnie explained. "But as far as I'm concerned, this thing if it spreads throughout the city, or around the world, could destroy all life as we know it."

"So it's more serious than it sounds, we have to find a way to stop this substance." Leo said.

"The best way to do that is to go to the source." Raph added.

"But we don't know what the origin of it is." Mikey said.

"But we'll find out." Leo assured.

Meanwhile in Canterlot City, Rainbow Dash was riding her skateboard on her way to school. The multi-colored haired girl sped along as she did acrobatics during her ride, seeing some steps approaching, Rainbow did a flip turn in mid-air to go over the steps.

"Oh yeahhh, 20% cooler!" She shouted.

As the girl was engrossed in her acrobatics, she could barely even notice that there were fences in front of her marked with yellow tape reading 'Keep Out'. Rainbow Dash barely managed to get out of the way to avoid going through the restricted area but her skateboard wasn't as lucky, the skateboard went under the tape and landed on a red substance, melting in the process.

"Oh, come on." Rainbow said as she saw her skateboard being slowly destroyed.

She must have noticed that, the city went on alert when this substance made an appearance in the city, the mayor's office did not know the causes of this substance or the origin of this, the Environmental Protection Squad had no answer to this event, some had theories that the substance was a product of toxic waste derived from Canterlot's industrial activity, however there was no proof of this, even if there was, it was unlikely that someone would transport something so noxious into the city.

Near their position, Rainbow Dash saw another puddle of red substance restricted with yellow tape, but this one was leaking into a sewer.

"Wow, this is getting worse than it already was." The multi-colored haired girl said before turning to see where her skateboard was. "Looks like I'll have to move up my workout routine." She said as she used her geode to run full speed to school.

"Attention Canterlot High School students," Principal Celestia said through the intercom. "We remind you that by indications of the mayor's office the activities that require the use of the soccer field are suspended until further notice, likewise we remind you to stay away from the restricted areas due to the red liquid that has been appearing in the city, without further ado, have a good day of classes."

As the students of Canterlot High School were getting ready to go to their classes, Rainbow Dash managed to arrive at school just 3 minutes before the bell rang, the girl headed to her locker to take a couple of books from her locker for her class. When the multicolored haired girl got to her locker she found a note stuck on the door, Rainbow took the note and opened it, the note had a message that read:

"Meet me at the basketball court after school."

Rainbow Dash saw that at the bottom of the note was the stamp of a chess piece, a bishop to be exact.

"Oh, Rainbow Dash, you're here." A soft voice called out to Rainbow Dash, the multi-colored haired girl turned to see Fluttershy walking towards her.

"Oh, hi Fluttershy." Rainbow returned the greeting.

"Is something wrong?" Fluttershy asked.

"Just some guy who left a note saying to wait for him at the basketball court after school."

"Just like you?"

"What do you mean?" Rainbow Dash asked.

The pink-haired girl held up a note containing the same message and signature as Rainbow's.

"Wait, you also got the note just like me?"

"She's not the only one." The two girls turned to see Sunset Shimmer, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rarity arrive with notes in their hands.

"What person would ask us to go to the basketball court?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Maybe not exactly a person." Twilight Sparkle said as she approached the other Rainbooms.

"How do you know?" Applejack asked.

"Isn't it obvious?" asked Twilight rhetorically. Who else would use a bishop as a personal seal?"

The Rainbooms thought for a moment before an individual came to mind.

"Of course, Bishop." Rainbow Dash said.

"But why would he want to see us in private?" Fluttershy asked.

"That's something we have to find out at the end of school." Twilight said pointing to the clock on the wall that was seconds away from striking 8 o'clock.

"Magnificent, the plan works." Kraang Subprime said.

"Let's not celebrate yet, we may have succeeded in getting the Sanzu River to manage to seep into that other two worlds, but there's still a long way to go before the plan has really worked." Serrator said.

"I don't see that being a problem, with our troops together the red ranger won't stop us."

"But it will be a matter of time before the other rangers arrive, and when that happens, our plans will be obstructed."

"I'm already prepared for that." Subprime pulled out a jar of mutagen. "Just give this to your Moogers and the rangers won't be a problem anymore."

"What is this?" Serrator asked as he took the jar of mutagen.

"It's just something to make your Moogers stronger." Explained the traitor Utrom.

Serrator didn't say anything, he just turned his back to Suprime as he opened the mutagen jar, he knew there was that Suprime was hiding something from him, but if he wanted to change things he had to play along.

"Rrrgh, how long have we been here?" Rainbow Dash asked in desperation as she and the other Rainbooms waited on the Canterlot High basketball court.

"It's only been 10 minutes." Twilight said.

"Relax Dashie, he should be here soon." Fluttershy assured.

As if that was a sign, a portal appeared in place, and Bishop emerged from the portal.

"Greetings Rainbooms." The Utrom said.

"Why did you call us, Bishop?" Rainbow Dash got straight to the point.

"I bet he knows about those pits of red goo that are popping up in town." Sunset Shimmer made a guess.

"Unfortunately, I have no information on that." Bishop replied.

"Then what's he meeting for?" Twilight asked.

"Kraang Subprime has escaped from his cell, I need your help."

Meanwhile at the Shiba house, Jayden was training in the courtyard. Suddenly, an alarm sounded in the house, immediately Jayden put down his training sword and ran to the coffee table in the living room. Jayden touched the center of the table and immediately a map with a red dot was projected, which meant that the Moogers were attacking that area of downtown Panorama City.

Jayden then left the house heading towards where the Moogers were attacking.

Meanwhile in the sewers, the turtles were hanging out with their friends.

Donnie was in the lab working on a new project, Leo, April, Karai, Shini and Mikey were watching Space Heroes; Raph was hitting the practice dummy, and Casey and Keno were playing Pinball.

"Oh yeah, Casey Jones scores again." The hockey player boasted.

"What's wrong with you Jones? You're beating me!" Keno complained.

"Don't worry, I've got plenty of time on my hands."

Everyone in the place stopped what they were doing when a portal materialized out of nowhere, and stepping out of it was Bishop who stepped forward to address them, "Greetings, Turtle Allies." He saluted.

"Bishop?" asked the ninja team.

"What brings you here?" asked Leo.

"Something tells me it's business." Keno said.

"I'm afraid it is business." Bishop replied. "And I require your help."

"So what's the situation?" asked Mikey.
Bishop pulled out a disk-shaped device, "Kraang Subprime has escaped from Utrom Prison." He displayed a hologram of the Utrom Traitor. "He has escaped with a Kraang legion from Dimension X."

"Oh man, this guy never die or what?" Mikey complained.

"Do you think he's involved with the case of the pools that have been popping up in the city?" Karai asked.

"It's a possibility, and just so you know, New York isn't the only place where these mysterious pools are popping up." Bishop reported. "Canterlot City and the Reign of Equestria are also being affected."

"Canterlot and Equestria too?" April asked. "That seems to make sense, this mystery substance couldn't have come to our cities randomly, it's obvious Subprime brought it here for revenge."

"That's exactly why I require your help." Bishop asked the ninjas.

"There is nothing to decide, we accept." Raph said.

"I'm glad I can count on your help." Bishop said as suddenly two other portals opened.

Out of one of the portals came the Rainbooms and out of the other came Blade and Starlight.

"The Rainbooms!" Mikey cheered. "And Starlight and Blade!"

The three groups ran toward their friends.

"Leo!" Twilight cheered, as she hugged her turtle, "Good to see you."

"Same here, Twilight." Leo admitted, as he felt very happy inside.

However the others took the opportunity to chorus the couple an "Uuuuhhhh."

Leo and Twilight on the other hand just rolled their eyes.

"Just already you guys put it down." Leo said as he knelt down and petted Spike.

"Mikey, Shini!" Pinkie hugged them both, "I missed you guys so much!"

"I missed you too, Pinkie." Mikey agreed.

"Nice to see you too." Shini added smiling.

"April, Donnie. It's wonderful to see you both." Rarity said, as she hugged them.

"It's great to see you too, Rarity." Donnie replied.

"Casey, Keno." Applejack said as she fist bumped Casey and Keno. "How's it going guys?"

"Hey, AJ." Casey asked playing it cool.

"We're having a good time, Jackie." Keno added.

"Hey, Raph." Sunset waved at the tough turtle.

"It's good to see you again." said Fluttershy.

"Same here girls." Raph returned the greeting.

Rainbow, Starlight and Blade went to Karai, "How are you Karai?" Rainbow asked, as the two high-fived.

"Never better Dash, how have you guys been?" Karai asked Starlight and Blade.

"Oh, you know. Same old same old." Starlight said.

"It's good to see you again." Blade replied. "I guess you already know why we're here."

"Let me guess, Bishop recruited you too?" Leo asked.

"Exactly, Bishop recently came to Equestria to ask for our help." Blade said.

"Princess Twilight also wanted to help, but her duties as princess and at Friendship School prevented her from doing so." Starlight said. "So we came in her place."

Leo turned to look at Council Emissary Utrom. "So Bishop, where is Suprime now?"

Bishop adjusted his sunglasses. "We're not sure, but we've already begun investigating in all known and unknown dimensions. We've picked up his trail at these coordinates, brace yourselves, I'm afraid Kraang Subprime has more in store for you all."

"We'll be ready." Leo assured.

Bishop opened a portal in the middle of the lair. "This portal will take you to the dimension where Suprime is located. Good luck to all of you."

The whole group grabbed some small tools and their weapons.

"Everyone ready?" Leo announced, everyone nodded. "Alright, this is going to be tough, and who knows what Kraang Suprime has in store for us this time, but we've been through a lot and we'll show him we've still got it. RIGHT!" Everyone nodded as Mikey and Pinkie Pie shouted a BOOYAKASHA.

"I hope we can find people who can help us in that world." said Fluttershy.

"And I would hope that they would be easier to deal with than Batman." Applejack commented.

"I echo your words, AJ." Raph added.

"Alright team, let's do this." Leo ordered everyone to cross the portal.

Once everyone passed through to the other side of the portal, the ninjas found themselves in an alleyway, the sunlight was dim, which meant night was near.

"Where do you think we are?" Keno asked the group.

"I don't know, but the good thing is that we're not far from the city." Rainbow Dash said.

Suddenly the group heard some shouting, and out of the alley they could see people running.

"Did you guys see that?" Sunset asked.

"Yeah, it's like they were running away from something." April said.

"Let's find out why, Let's go Ninjas." Leo ordered and they all ran out of the alley.

Jayden arrived at the point where the Nighloks were attacking, and what he found was something different from what he assumed. While in previous encounters he noticed the Moogers and the Kraang, but the Moogers looked normal, now it appeared that they had undergone a mutation.

The Moogers had pink skin of the same color as the Kraang that covered half of their bodies, they now had a second head protruding from their necks, these heads were deformed, full of green eyes, with two mouths of sharp teeth. Their left arms had thick pink tentacles, about three feet long.

Jayden was surprised to see this new look on the Moogers, never had anything like this ever crossed his mind.
"I have to stop them." He thought. He pulled out his folding cell phone and started typing the kanji 刀. "Spin Sword." He yelled as a katana materialized.

Once armed, Jayden set out to fight the Kraang and the new Hybrid Moogers, he managed to dodge the Kraang's shots, and managed to slash at the droids down, but the Moogers were stronger than before, every time he hit them with the sword they got back up, in one attempt Jayden wanted to attack but a Mooger stopped his sword with its tentacles and kicked Jayden out, immediately the Kraang fired their blasters at him sending him flying.

Jayden landed flat on the ground, the Moogers were about to finish him off, but suddenly something attacked them. Jayden turned his eyes and saw two guys and two girls standing in front of him, those were none other than Kevin, Emily, Mia and Mike.

"Guys, you're here." Jayden said.

"I see you couldn't wait for us." Mike pointed out.

Jayden stood up and rejoined his team, they all gathered in a quick hug.

"It's good to see you guys again." Jayden told them.

"The feeling is mutual." Emily said.

"Guys, I think it's best if we resume the meeting later." Kevin pointed out.

"You're right." Mia said.

"What are those things?" Mike asked.

"Those robots call themselves Kraang, and apparently they've allied themselves with the Nighloks." Jayden reported.

"Robots controlled by brains with faces? That's something you don't see every day." Kevin commented.

"Whatever, they have to be stopped." Jayden said. "Samuraizers." He ordered and everyone pulled out their folding cell phones.

"Go Go Samurai." They all said in unison and started writing their Symbols Power. Jayden wrote the fire kanji (火) while Kevin wrote the water kanji (水), Mike the forest kanji (木), Mia the air kanji (天) and Emily wrote the earth kanji (土). Once they finished writing the kanji, the Rangers morphed.

"Rangers Together, Samurai Forever." They said their slogan before fighting their enemies.

"Wow, they're tougher than I thought." Mike said as he attacked a handful of Kraangdroids and Hybrid Moogers.

"Are you talking about the new Moogers or the droids?" Kevin asked as he fought.

"I think he's talking about both groups." Emily said as she made a vertical slash up and down.

"You're right, these Moogers don't go down in one hit." Mia said.

"Keep fighting, don't give up." Jayden ordered and pulled from his belt clasp a red disc and inserted it into his Spin Sword. He activated the disc and said, "Spin Sword, Blazing Strike." A red flare appeared and scorched the Kraangdroids and Hybrid Moogers.

The other rangers followed Jayden's lead and pulled out discs of the color they represented.

"Spin Sword, Dragon Splash!" Kevin shouted and a wave washed over the monsters.

"Airway!" Mia activated a blizzard that sent the new Moogers flying.

"Spin Sword, Forest Vortex!" Mike made motions with his sword that alluded to his Symbol Power, the Kraangdroids fell to his attack.

"Seismic Swing!" Emily created an earthquake with her attack, destroying the Kraangdroids and Hybrid Moogers.

However, the forces of evil rose again.

"Are you kidding me?" Mike complained.

"Gotta keep pushing." Jayden said as he resumed combat.

The ninjas arrived at the place where the people were running away from, they were surprised to see Kraangdroids and monsters they didn't recognize.

"Look guys, Kraangdroids!" Mikey pointed out.

"Apparently Bishop was right, Kraang Subprime is in this dimension." Shini said.

"But what are those things?" Fluttershy pointed to the Hybrid Moogers.

"I don't know, but apparently the Kraang experimented on them." Karai said.

"Apparently Suprime used the mutagen that he killed all of New York with." April said.

"Is this what the humans looked like when they were mutated by the Kraang?" Twilight asked.

"Pretty much, only instead of two heads they had one." Casey admitted.

"But who are the ones standing up to the Kraang?" Keno asked.

"They look like Power Rangers." Shini surmised.

"Rangers? In this dimension?" Applejack asked.

"Looks like it." Shini replied.

"Hey, that guy, isn't that Jayden?" Sunset asked pointing at the Red Samurai Ranger.

"Jayden? Like Jayden Shiba? The Red Samurai Ranger who helped us beat Niox with the other Legendary Rangers?" Pinkie asked.

"Yeah, that same Jayden." Sunset confirmed.

"Yes, it seems to be Jayden." Rarity also confirmed what Sunset said.

"And it looks like he and his team are in trouble, they need to be helped." Leo ordered.

The Rangers were being surrounded by the Kraang and Hybrid Moogers.

"This is getting ugly." Mia said as she dodged a Mooger's attack.

"We have to keep fighting." Kevin said as he cut down a Kraangdroid.

A Kraangdroid was about to attack Jayden but was shot, Jayden looked out and saw Twilight Sparkle who was holding a blaster that she had shot the Kraang with.

"Good thing I packed these babies up." Twilight said.

"Impossible!!!" Jayden exclaimed.

"What's up Jayden?" Mike asked.

"Did that girl just save you?" Emily also asked.

"It wasn't just her." Jayden said as the other ninjas joined the fight.

"What is this, more Nighloks?" Kevin asked pointing at the Ninja Turtles.

"They're not Nighloks, they're mutant turtles." Jayden replied.

"What about the girls with colored skin?" Mia asked.

"They come with them, don't worry, they're all legit." Jayden assured.

The ninja and samurai teams stood up to the Kraang and Hybrid Moogers. Leo cut down some droids with his katanas while Jayden attacked some Moogers.

"It's good to see you again Leo." Jayden greeted the turtle leader as he fought.

"Same here Jayden." Leo reciprocated the greeting to the samurai leader.

Sunset stabbed her kunais into the second head of some Moogers, Starlight shot arrows at the Kraangdroids head, Blade swung his sword and swept through the monsters.

"Wow, they really are some good fighters." Mike said impressed.

Karai used her snake hands to dismember the Kraangdriods, then shifted into her mutant form to spit acid at the Moogers.

"Did that girl just turn into a snake?" Emily asked in shock.

Applejack used her Shuko Claws to rip the Moogers apart, Fluttershy fired darts with her Fukedake Blowgun at the Kraangdriods' and Moogers' heads.

"At least they don't show off like the time we met Scott." Kevin said remembering his first encounter with the Red RPM Ranger.

Rainbow Dash sped by and stabbed some Kraangdriods with her naginata.

"Oh yeahhh. Who's cool? I'm cool!" She boasted.

"Except for the girl with the rainbow hair." Kevin complained.

Rainbow Dash swung her spear to take out some Moogers, however she almost took Kevin out in the process, and Kevin had to duck.

"Hey, watch where you point that thing." He chided her.

"Oops, sorry." She apologized.

Rarity threw one of her Kamas Sickles at the Moogers, the weapon returned to her hands at the same moment, Twilight swung her Kamayari Spear to take out some Kraangdriods, then used her blasters to shoot at the Moogers. Pinkie Pie used the blade of her Bakuhatsugama to slash the Kraangdriods, Shini did the same to the Moogers. Raph nailed his sais to the droids and Donnie hit them with his Bo staff, April used her telekinesis to throw her tessen to cut off the droids' heads, Keno attacked with his staffs while Casey threw of his explosive discs.

"Goongala!!!" He shouted.

"Booyakasha!!!" Mickey yelled as he attacked with his nunchucks.

"What did the orange turtle say?" Kevin asked.

"I think he said Booyakasha." Mike said.

"Guys, ATTENTION!" Emily warned, she pulled out her Samuraizer and started writing the kanji 崩. "Symbol Power. AVALANCHE!"

Huge boulders came out of Emily's kanji, which crushed the Kraangdriods and the remaining Hybrid Moogers, once the enemy troops were defeated, the two teams reunited.

"Guys, it's good to see you all." Jayden greeted the ninjas.

"Same here, Jayden." Leo said as he shook the samurai leader's hand.

"Do you guys know each other?" Mia asked.

"They're the ones who helped me and the other Legendary Rangers defeat that FearCat." Jayden said before introducing the ninjas. "He's Leonardo, and his siblings Donatello, Michelangelo, Raphael and Karai."

"She's their sister?" Mike asked incredulously.

"Adopted." Karai emphasized.

"Actually, the adopted ones are us." Mickey said before getting a smack on the back of the head from Raph.

"The others are April O'Neil, Casey Jones, Keno, Shinigami and Blade Swipe." Jayden went on to introduce them. "The others are The Rainbooms, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity and Starlight Glimmer." Jayden stopped as he heard a bark. "And Twilight's dog, Spike."

"So cute." Emily said as she reached over to pet Spike.

"Oh yeah." Spike said.

The rangers except for Jayden backed away.

"A talking dog!!!" Mike exclaimed.

"Is that the weirdest thing you've ever seen in your life?" Spike asked.

"I've seen a lot of weird things in my life, and a talking dog isn't one of them." Mike replied.

"And they're your samurai team?" Keno asked.

"Indeed, these are my friends Kevin, Mike, Mia and Emily." Jayden introduced his team.

"It's a pleasure to meet you all." Fluttershy greeted.

"The pleasure is ours." Mia waved back.

"I think we'll get to know each other better if we go somewhere more private." Kevin suggested.

"You're right." Jayden pulled out his Samuraizer and started writing the kanji 煙. "Symbol Power. Teleportation." A mist covered the ninja and samurai, when the mist cleared, no one was there anymore.

"HOW IS IT THAT YOU WERE DEFEATED?" Kraang Subprime grabbed a Kraangdriod by the neck. "YOU OUTNUMBERED THEM IN STRENGTH AND NUMBERS, HOW IS IT THAT YOU WERE DEFEATED?"

"The rangers were aided by those who call themselves Turtles along with the girls who call themselves The Rainbooms, with the humans known as April O'Neil, Casey Jones, Karai, Keno and Shinigami; as well as the individuals known as Blade Swipe and Starlight Glimmer." A Kraangdriod replied.

"So my enemies already know of my plan?" Subprime said.

"What's going on?" Serrator asked.

"It seems my enemies followed me to this dimension. Apparently someone alerted them." A suspect came to Subprime's mind. "We have to take care of all of them."

"Don't worry, I already have someone to take care of them, Flamifer."

From the waters of the Sanzu River, a Nighlok emerged.

"What can I do for you, Serrator?" The Nighlok asked.

"Create chaos in the human world, and destroy the Power Rangers and their new friends." Serrator ordered.

"I will, and no good-for-nothing Ranger or human will be able to stop me." Flamifer said.

Author's Note

Well, here you have the new chapter of the fic, after a long time it's already available in the page, it took some time, but I think it was worth it.
I have brought as first monster a Sentai villain that didn't appear in the American version, his name is Hachouchin, I plan to bring some Sentai villains that didn't appear in the Power Rangers version.

Origins

Ninjas and Samurai appeared in front of the gate of the Shiba house, the Rangers demorph.

"You should teach me how to do that." Rainbow Dash said.

"Where are we?" Sunset Shimmer asked.

"At the Shiba house." Jayden replied.

"Shiba? Like you?" Applejack asked Jayden.

"Exactly." He replied. "This house has been in my family for generations."

"How many generations are we talking about?" Twilight asked.

"Seventeen."

"So there were other Samurai Rangers before you?" Rarity asked the samurai leader.

"That's right." Jayden replied.

The two teams walked through the gate of the house, the ninjas were impressed by the outside appearance of the house.

"Looks like a nice place." Fluttershy opined.

"WOW, whose is that?" Casey asked when he saw a Harley parked near the house.

"It's the mentor's motorcycle." Kevin replied.

"I thought the Samurai rode horses, but that's better." Rainbow said.

They all entered the house, needless to say the ninjas were impressed by the inside of the house.

"Wow, it's amazing." Karai said in awe.

"Very impressive." Blade added.

The ninjas were still inspecting the house, the kitchen, the rooms and the dojo.

"It's a very cozy place." Applejack pointed out.

"Wait, where's the TV?" Mikey asked.

"We don't have a TV." Kevin said.

"No TV." Mikey groaned.

"You guys sure lead a spartan life." Casey said. "No TV, no video games."

April nudged Casey. "Casey!" She admonished.

"Interesting, you guys sure go old school." Rainbow said.

"Don't be rude Dash." Sunset scolded Rainbow.

"Old school?" Kevin was insulted by Rainbow Dash's comment. "Do you even realize you almost cut my head off?"

"Easy Kev." Mia calmed him down..

"What's going on here?" Ji said as he walked into the room.

"Mentor." Kevin, Mia, Mike and Emily ran to join Ji.

"Guys, I'm glad you're here." Ji said as he bumped fists with Mike.

"Wait, did you know they would be here?" Jayden asked.

"I figured the Kraang thing would be something serious so I decided to call the other Rangers." Ji explained. "And who are your other friends?"

"They're the ninjas I told you about."

"Who is he?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"He is Ji, our samurai mentor." Jayden introduced Ji.

"It's nice to meet you all." Ji greeted.

"The pleasure is ours, sir." Pinkie Pie said.

"How about telling us more about yourselves?" Mike suggested.

"Yeah, why don't you all sit down, make yourselves comfortable and tell us about yourselves." Emily said.

Everyone made their way to the living room, the ninjas proceeded to tell their story to the samurai, needless to say the latter were impressed.

"So you four were normal turtles until you were turned into mutants by the same substance that turned the Moogers into hybrids." Kevin said to the turtles.

"And you were raised and trained as ninjas by your master/father Hamato Yoshi or Splinter, who became a mutant rat." Mia continued.

"And you fought other mutants, aliens, monsters and an evil ninja clan led by Splinter's rival Oroku Saki, aka The Shredder." Emily said.

"Who posed as Karai's father instead of Splinter, and who by the way Karai's real name is Miwa." Mike pointed out.

"That about sums it up." Donnie replied.

"That sounds disturbing." Mike said feeling excited.

"So you guys have been in other dimensions and space?" asked Kevin.

"Sure have." April confirmed.

"And have you guys actually traveled back in time to keep the earth from being swallowed up by a black hole?" Mia asked.

"That's right," Sunset confirmed, "but thanks to a friend of ours we prevented those events from happening."

"And you actually fought a demon and real terror monsters?" Emily asked the turtles.

"Yes, even Raph turned into a vampire." Mikey motioned to Raph, who looked at his brother.

"Sounds like his world is just as crazy as ours?" asked Mike.

"Actually it is." Leo admitted.

"And you guys also told us that Sunset, Starlight and Blade come from a world where magic is real and the dominant species are ponies?" asked Kevin.

"Yes, and in fact there are also other creatures like dragons, griffins, etc." Sunset explained.

"And you guys also told us that there is a girl who looks like Twilight but lives in that dimension and is also a pony princess." Emily said.

"Exactly." Twilight said.

"Wow, that sounds like something out of an anime." Mike said.

"But it's real." Twilight confirmed.

"Well, we told you our story, I think it would be fair for you guys to do the same." Raph commented.

"You guys had told us that there were other Samurai Rangers before you." Rarity said.

"That's right." Jayden said. "All of us come from a Samurai lineage."

"Really?" Twilight asked.

"Really, all of our families have carried the mantle of the samurai ranger from generation to generation." Jayden explained.

"Along with these Symbols Power?" Sunset asked.

"That's right." Kevin replied.

"I couldn't help but notice each of you represents an element." Twilight pointed out. "Jayden is fire, Kevin is water, Mike is
forest, Mia is air, and Emily is earth."

"Wow you catch on fast." Mia said.

"And have all these Rangers been fighting these Nighloks?" Applejack asked.

"Yes, centuries ago in Japan the Nighloks invaded our world, but a group of brave samurai stood up to them using the Symbols Power, which would be inherited from father to son." Ji explained. "All these Samurai teams defeated the Nighloks under the leadership of the Shiba family of the Red Ranger, for a long time the Shiba family developed a symbol capable of creating a seal in order to defeat Master Xandred, the lord of the Nighloks."

"But if the Nighloks kept attacking, how come the seal didn't stop them?" Fluttershy asked.

"Writing the Sealing symbol isn't that simple, it required incredible Symbol Power to make the seal permanent, plus the seal, like all Symbol Power, requires a significant expenditure of energy." The mentor explained.

"My father did everything he could to save the world, even he doubted that he himself had mastered the seal power, but he was still willing to try." Jayden explained. "Using all the strength he had left he set out to create the symbol, even with an imperfect seal it was enough to aprioritize Master Xandred to the bottom of the Netherworld, enough for the next generation of samurai to finish what he started."

"Are you saying your father didn't return after his battle against Master Xandred?" Applejack asked.

"My father sacrificed himself for us." Jayden nodded.

"We're sorry about what happened to your father." Fluttershy said.

"We know beforehand what it's like to lose a parent." Leo said.

"That's true." Applejack agreed.

"Thanks guys, I really appreciate it guys." Jayden thanked.

"And we're also really sorry about what happened to Splinter." Mia said.

"We appreciate it." Raph said.

"Well now that we all know each other better, it would be nice if you guys could explain why you're here." Kevin said.

"Well, I think you already know that the Kraang came to your world." Leo began. "A friend of ours tipped us off that one of our enemies, Kraang Subprime, escaped from Utrom prison."

"What are the Utrom?" Mike asked.

"The Utrom are the true species of the Kraang." Donnie explained.

"Wait, you've already lost me." Mike said confused.

"I'll explain it to you this way, on a world known as Dimension X there are these squid-faced, tentacled brains called Utrom." Donnie began. "To millions of nextons, all Utroms had individual personalities. Then an Utrom scientist named 'Kraang' discovered the Kraathatrogon worm mutagen. This is how Kraang Prime was born, becoming deranged in the process, and used his horrible psychic powers to defeat millions of Utrom, turning them into slave-copies of himself. And thus, the Kraang were born."

"Wow, that sounds cool." Mike said.

"And kind of disturbing." Mia added.

"So this Kraang Prime ended up brainwashing almost all the Utrom to recruit them to his legion?" Kevin asked.

"Yes, but some joined him of their own free will. Like our enemy Kraang Subprime." Leo said.

"Are you saying that this Suprime betrayed the Utrom to join the Kraang?" Kevin asked.

"That's right." Applejack confirmed.

"So we're talking about a traitor?" Jayden asked.

"Indeed. We believe he's the one responsible for bringing some red substance wells to our worlds." Sunset said.

"Red substance?" Ji asked.

"Some sort of red substance appeared out of nowhere on our worlds." Pinkie explained.

"I tried to take a sample but the vial I use melts." Donnie said.

"This can't be possible." Jayden said.

"Do you guys know about this?" Sunset asked.

"I think that substance is water from the Sanzu River." Ji explained.

"Sanzu River?" Twilight asked.

"An evil river found in the Netherworld, the world of the Nighloks." Kevin explained.

"The Sanzu River feeds on human suffering, the water level rises whenever a human is in any kind of distress. The Nighloks take advantage of this fact to raise the water level of the river using their Army. " Ji said.

"When the Sanzu River manages to seep into the human world, it means that the Nighloks are getting stronger, and with wells everywhere they will be able to rehydrate without needing to return to the Netherworld." Mia added.

"Then it's more serious than it sounds, it's good to know we haven't had any Nighlok attacks at home." Rarity said.

"And even though we're not on our worlds, it doesn't mean they're defenseless." Blade said.

"That's right, there will still be those who will stand up to the Nighloks if they show up on our worlds." Leo said referring to their friends in New York, Canterlot and Equestria.

"That's the good thing." Fluttershy said.

"But who will be running the Nighloks now?" Mike asked. "I doubt Subprime is doing this alone."

"Don't you think this Master Xandred is back?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"It's possible, considering we had to defeat him without the seal." Mia said.

"Be that as it may, I think we'd better find out tomorrow morning." Emily said yawning.

Twilight checked her watch and saw that it was already eleven o'clock, "Oh my gosh, is it that late already?"

Everyone noticed the time and Mike said, "Wow, we've been so caught up in our story that we lost track of time."

"Time flies when you're having fun." said Pinkie.

"Looks like you guys don't have a place to stay for the night, I suggest you stay here." Ji suggested.

"Are you really sure? We don't want to intrude on them." Leo said.

"It's no problem, they can stay here." Jayden assured.

"If it's really okay with you, then we'll stay." Karai said.

"I'll go set up the rooms, and we may require some sleeping bags." Mia said.

"Have the girls take the beds, we'll move to the dojo." Blade advised.

Mia and Emily set up some beds for the Rainbooms, April, Karai and Shini; and gave some sleeping bags to the turtles, Casey, Keno and Blade.

"Once again, thank you for your hospitality." Leo thanked the rangers.

"It's my pleasure to help you." Jayden said.

Moments later, everyone went to rest.

Early the next morning, the rangers, with the exception of Kevin, were dressed in their training gis, ready to begin their training routine.

When they came out of the house, they were surprised to see the turtles, Karai, Shini, April, Applejack and Blade training as well.

"Wow, looks like we're not the only ones going to training early." Mike said.

"We're ninjas, we're used to it." Mikey boasted.

"In your case you rarely get up early." Raph remarked.

"Besides I'm a soldier, it's essential to train early." Blade commented.

"And I'm already used to getting up early." Applejack added.

"You don't mind if we join you for training, do you?" April asked.

"Not at all." Mia said.

Minutes later everyone was training, Leo and Jayden were training with their swords, their katana skills were impressive. Mia and Karai were practicing with a practice dummy, Shini and Blade were sparring as were Donnie and Raph, Emily and April were having a Sword and Tanto Blade practice duel. Mike on the other hand was practicing a symbol, and Mikey of curious spied him.

"What are you doing?" Mikey asked.

"Practicing a symbol." Mike said as he traced with the brush on the rice paper.

"And what is the symbol supposed to do?" Mikey asked again.

"This." Mike finished the symbol 草 from which a blade of grass came out.

"Amazing." Mikey said in fascination.

"Isn't it? It took me a while to master it but I did it." Mike said.

"Your Symbol Power is amazing."

"I really appreciate it."

"I see you guys started training without us." Sunset said as the Rainbooms without Rainbow Dash, along with Casey and Keno came out into the yard.

"Well, it's one of the things that happens when you grow up under a family that has a Japanese warrior heritage." Jayden said.

"Or if you're a soldier. "Blade said.

"Or if you help help your family on a farm." Applejack added.

"Where's Rainbow?" Emily asked.

"She sure went for a run." Fluttershy said. "She's one of the top athletes at Canterlot High, she has to be in good condition."

"It's possible she ran into Kevin, he usually goes running in the mornings." Mike said.

"Is there anything else you guys are doing besides training?" Casey asked.

"Well I was watching Mike practice his symbol." Mikey said. "His symbol brought out grass."

"Really?" Rarity asked.

"That sounds cool." Pinkie said. "Is there anything else you could do?"

"Well, I could." Mike said before taking another piece of rice paper and starting to write another symbol.
The ninjas stood behind him to watch him write his symbol, they paid attention to his strokes. When Mike finished making the kanji 葉 leaves started shooting out of the paper.

"Awesome." Donnie said.

"It's amazing what you can do." Blade said.

"Your symbol is amazing." Pinkie added.

"Thanks, although I must say I didn't think so at first." Mike admitted.

"What do you mean?" Rarity asked.

"At first I thought the forest was no big deal, but Ji helped me understand the meaning of my symbol and connect it to what it means to me. Once I understood the meaning of my symbol I used it to defeat a Nighlok."

"Wow, that sounds profound." Keno said.

"You literally unlocked the power of green." Pinkie commented.

"You could say that." Mike said.

"Glad to hear you were able to see that your Symbols Power is just as important as ours." Emily slipped her arm around Mike's shoulder, he responded by taking her hand.

"Hey, I can feel a vibe that tells me there's something more than friendship between you two." Pinkie Pie pointed out.

"Yeah, I see it too." Twilight said.

"Yeah, I guess it's just as noticeable as your attraction to Leo." Emily answered her.

Leo and Twilight's eyes snapped open, while the others just smiled.

"Huh, that's no secret to anyone." Raph pointed out.

"Point in mouth." Mikey said.

"Could we get back to training?" Leo said trying to change the subject.

"Whatever you say." Mike said as everyone resumed training.

Just as the guys assumed, Kevin and Rainbow went for a run. Once they finished their morning routine, the rainbow-haired girl set out to train in the dojo while the dark-haired boy went to practice his symbol.

Kevin was so focused that he didn't notice someone watching him from behind.

"What are you doing?" Pinkie yelled.

The pink girl's voice brought Kevin out of his concentration so much that it made one of his strokes come out crooked.

"Pinkie Pie, you distracted me!" Kevin claimed to her.

"Oops, sorry Kev, I just wanted to watch you practice your symbol." Pinkie apologized.

"Well, I'd appreciate it if you wouldn't sneak up on me like that when I'm practicing my symbol." Kevin pleaded politely.

"Oh, ok sorry." Pinkie said before retreating to the living room.

Kevin only shook his head simply before doing the kanji again.

Meanwhile in the living room, the rangers were showing the ninjas some of their power discs.

"So these discs allow you to perform attacks based on their elements." Sunset said pointing to the discs in the rangers' colors.

"Exactly." Mia said.

"And this black disc allows them to access their special weapons." Twilight said.

"Indeed." Jayden admitted.

"And what are these disks for?" Starlight asked pointing to the orange, blue and white discs.

"These discs allow us to call the beetle, swordfish and tiger zords; auxiliary zords that allow us to form the Samurai Battlewing." Mia said opening a book showing the drawing of the Samurai Battlewing Zord.

"Wow, it looks like a powerful bird." Mikey said.

"Indeed, it is a pretty strong zord." Emily admitted.

"So what's this disk for?" Donnie asked about a red disc with blue accents.

"Oh, this, is the Bull Disc." Jayden said. "It allows us to call the Bull Zord."

"A Bull Zord?" Fluttershy asked.

"That's right, it is said that Bull Zord was the first zord created through a Symbol Power, however, it was uncontrollable and ravaged the lands. The Grand Shogun, seeing how destructive the zord had become, locked it in a secret location and ordered a family of Guardians to protect it." Jayden explained as he pulled out a scroll with some writings in Japanese and the sketch of the Grand Shogun.

"The Bull Zord remained locked up for 300 years, until recently we were able to control the zord and it also gave us this." Jayden showed them the Shogun disc.

"What is that?" Blade asked.

"This is the Shogun disc, it allows us to access the Power of the Ancestors, The Shogun Rangers." Jayden said.

"Wow, with a power like that you could take down any Nighlok." Casey said.

"What about with this disc?" Keno asked about a red disc that had the inverted Bull Zord symbol on it.

"This disc allows us to combine all of our zords into a Samurai Gigazord." Mia explained.

"How were you able to combine all of your zords?" Rarity asked.

"I can answer that question." Kevin said as he walked into the room. "I was the one who cracked the Samurai Gigazord combination."

"You did?" April asked.

"When it comes to zord combinations, Kevin is the one." Emily pointed out. "He's the one who suggested we combine the Samurai Battlewing with the Megazord."

"Awesome." Donnie said.

Shini looked away and saw some figures with ranger symbols on them. "What are those?" She asked.

"These are the FoldingZords." Jayden said introducing the figure that transformed into a lion.

"Wow, that's amazing." Casey said.

"It's like origami." Twilight observed.

"So cute." Fluttershy gasped and held out her hand to the Lion Zord and the zord climbed into her hand. "Come my love, come." she petted the zord.

The rangers were confused as they watched the interaction between Fluttershy and the Lion FoldingZord.

"Fluttershy loves anything to do with animals." Sunset replied.

The other rangers presented their zords, Kevin's was a dragon, Mia's was a turtle, Mike's was a bear and Emily's was an ape. The FoldingZords approached Fluttershy and she enjoyed meeting the zords.

"They are so cute." She said.

Suddenly the house alarm went off.

"What's that?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"It's the Gap Signal, it alerts us every time there's a Nighlok attack." Jayden said as he opened the holographic map on the coffee table, "They're attacking Panorama City's parade ground, let's go."

"Hold on." Leo called out to everyone. "We can't go out, it's daylight yet and we can't let people see us."

"I think if they go there wouldn't be that much of a problem, I mean, this city is used to Nighlok attacks that if they see four mutant turtles they won't know the difference." Mike said.

"Still, we can't risk it." Leo said.

"Not if we use my cloaking device." Donnie said.

"Are you sure you want to use it? Every time we use that thing the bad guys end up showing us up." Raph pointed out.

"Don't worry Raph, I've already made some improvements to this, it's prepared for any contingency." The smart turtle assured.

"If you say so."

"Just do it already, D. And please Twi, don't go passing out when you see Leo again." Mikey said and everyone started laughing while Twilight blushed.

"Rrrgh, shut up Mikey. " Twilight scolded him.

Donnie used the lightning to shoot himself and his brothers to reveal their human disguises.

"Alright, now we can all go." Leo said as they all ran out of the house and the rangers morphed.

Flamifer was spitting fire everywhere, setting trees and buildings ablaze. It didn't take long for the fire department to show up and try to control the chaos of the Nighlok.

"Oh come on, you guys take the fun out of life." Flamifer said before throwing fire at the fire truck, creating a chain reaction and causing the vehicle to explode.

"Hahahaha, you silly humans." The monster laughed.

"That's enough, Nighlok." Jayden said as he appeared and attacked Flamifer with his sword.

The monster rolled on the ground and found himself surrounded by the rangers and ninjas.

"Well, well, Samurai Rangers, looks like you have new friends now." Flamifer said. "From what I was told, you guys have special abilities."

"Why don't we show you." Rainbow said before attacking with her naginata.

Flamifer tried to dodge her blows but the multicolored haired girl was very fast. Rainbow landed several hits and knocked the Nighlok down.

"Piece of cake." Rainbow boasted.

"You wish." Flamifer spat fire and made Rainbow move.

The ninjas and samurai attacked immediately, and despite their attacks the Nighlok was very strong, however that didn't mean he didn't take damage.

"I think this is a somewhat unfair fight." Flamifer said. "Kraang, Hybrid Moogers, come out now." Kraang portals appeared and Kraangdroids emerged, and Hybrid Moogers emerged from the fissures.

"These guys again?" Rainbow groaned.

The ninjas and samurai confronted the Kraangdroids and Hybrid Moogers, the rangers used their swords and the ninjas their weapons.

"Rrrgh, they're like cockroaches." Mia said as she slashed at a Kraang.

"Then we'll be the exterminators." Keno said as he hit a Mooger with his Sticks.

Karai and April stab some Kraangdroids, while Rarity dodges the Kraang's shots, before decapitating the droids with their sickles.

Applejack uses her strength to throw a trash can at a handful of Kraang, Pinkie Pie throws her sparks at the Hybrid Moogers sending them flying while Leo slices a Kraang in half. Rainbow Dash using her speed to blast through the droids, and Casey with his exploding field hockey pucks.

"Goongala!" He yells.

Raph was smashing some Hybrid Moogers. "Yeah, who's next?"

While everyone was fighting the Kraang and Moogers, Flamifer took the opportunity to escape, but Jayden noticed this and intercepted him with a flying kick.

"Not so fast, Nighlok." He caught him.

Flammifer fell to the ground. "Oh come on." He groaned.

"Time to finish you off, Spin Sword, Blazing Strike." Jayden inserted his Lion Disc into his sword and activated his direct attack on Flamifer, however, the attack didn't even tickle him.

"Was that supposed to hurt me?" he sneered.

"But how?" Jayden wondered.

"What don't you see? Your fire attacks only make me stronger." said Flamifer before spitting fire at him, Jayden immediately moved.

The Red Ranger attacked with his sword but Flamifer dodged it and with a swipe sent it flying. The Nighlok threw of its fire at Jayden but the latter was protected by a diamond shield.

"What?" both Jayden and Flamifer said in confusion, both turned to see Rarity who had thrown the shield.

"Interesting, Subprime told me that you and your friends have special abilities." The Nighlok said to Rarity. "I didn't believe him at first, but I think he was right in the end."

"I'll show you that I'm more than just a pretty face." Rarity immediately lunged at the Nighlok, she attacked with her sickles making diagonal slashes. Flamifer recoiled from the purple-haired dressmaker's attacks.

"Ouch, stop." He pleaded with her. "Are you crazy or what?" That last bit of dialogue cost him a kick in the face which sent him flying. "Okay, I've had enough." He spat fire in Rarity's direction, but she activated a diamond shield with which she kept the flames from burning her.

Twilight cut off five Kraang's head with her Kamayari, suddenly saw that Rarity was in trouble, so she started looking for something to help her and ended up finding a fire hydrant. Using her magic, Twilight broke the hydrant causing water to shoot out like a geyser, she used her powers to direct the water towards the Nighlok.

"No, not the water!" Flamifer screamed in agony, "It burns me." The monster fell to its knees.

"Thank you Twi." Rarity thanked.

"Anytime Rare." Twilight said.

Kevin finished off a Kraang, but witnessed what Jayden, Rarity and Twilight did. He immediately ran to him and inserted the Dragon Disk into his Spin Sword and prepared his attack.

"Water Symbol Strike!" Kevin swung his sword with movements that mirrored his Symbol Power, Flamifer went flying at the attack.

"It's time to finish him off." Jayden inserted the standard black disk into his sword and summoned his special weapon. "Fire Smasher!" In Jayden's hands appeared a red Zanbato adorned with his Symbol Power.

"Jayden, use this." Kevin tossed Jayden the Swordfish Disc.

Jayden caught the disc and inserted it into his weapon. "Fire Smasher, Cannon Blast Mode!" Jayden's weapon transformed into a cannon, the Zanbato's handle flexed to the side, and the top opened revealing a secret compartment, Jayden inserted his Lion Disk into the new compartment. "Rangers, your disks."

The other rangers tossed their disks to Jayden and with them loaded the cannon.

"5-Disc Swordfish Cannon." Jayden said before firing the gun and destroying Flamifer. A swordfish shaped beam shot through the Nighlok making it explode.

"Wow, that was amazing." Ranbow Dash said as the rest of the team regrouped.

"What you do with your weapon is metallic, Jayden." Casey agreed.

"Don't celebrate yet, the Nighloks have two forms of attack, you all just saw the first one, now get ready for the mega monster." Jayden warning.

"I will burn you all!!!" Flamifer said as he came back to life and grew to great size.

"Sorry guys, but we have to do this without you." Jayden said to the ninjas. "Let's go Rangers."

The Rangers readied their zords, their Spin Swords transformed into Mega Blades and they began to write the kanji 超 on their zords.

"Lion FoldingZord." Jayden called his zord.

"Dragon FoldingZord." Kevin called his zord.

"Turtle FoldingZord." Mia called her zord.

"Bear FoldingZord." Mike called his zord.

"Ape FoldingZord." Emily called her zord.

"Mega Mode Power." They said and their suits adopted Mega Mode. The Rangers stepped into their zords.

"We're ready." Mia said.

"Whenever you say, Jayden." Mike prompted.

Jayden pulled out his Samuraizer and started typing the symbol 合. " Zords Combined."

The zords synchronized and began to create the Megazord.

"Samurai Megazord, We Are United." The rangers said.

Meanwhile with the ninjas, they were amazed by the formation of the megazord.

"Awesome." Donnie said.

" Incredible." Twilight agreed.

"I'm surprised they did that in such a short amount of time." Raph said.

"Yeah, you'd think it would take them about five minutes to do that." Keno added.

"Take that." Flamifer spat fire.

The Megazord raised the shield and shielded itself from the flames.

"This guy is tough." Mia said.

"But I know how to stop him." Kevin said before inserting the Swordfish Disc and readying the Mega Spin. "SwordfishZord!!!" From the Megazord's sword came the SwordfishZord, which splashed water at the Nighlok.

"Oh come on, more water?" Flamifer complained.

"How about this? Swordfish Torpedo." The zord fired two cannons straight at the Nighlok.

"Whoo-hoo!" Pinkie Pie cheered. "Come on Flying Fish."

"They haven't seen anything yet." Kevin warned. "Samurai Artillery."

"Swordfish Fencer Megazord, Armed for battle." The rangers said.

"Katana Power, Twin Stages." The Megazord's sword changed to a double-bladed sword. The Rangers attacked the monster with their new modified weapon.

"Swordfish Torpedo." The Megazord ducked and fired the cannons.

"Oh no." Flamifer groaned.

"Time to end this." Jayden said and the Megazord's sword returned to its standard form. The Megazord swung his sword towards his helmet, the swordfish's mouth opened to secure the sword.

"Mega Blade, Activate." The rangers activated Mega Spin, the Megazord began to twist its torso to charge the sword with a blue energy. "Swordfish Slash!" The Megazord lowered the torso, slashing at the monster with lethal force.

"This isn't fiery." Those were Flamifer's last words before he was destroyed for good.

The ninjas celebrated as the monster was destroyed for the second time.

"Samurai Rangers, victory is ours." Jayden said.

Later at the Shiba house, the turtles and Rainbooms were praising the rangers for their work with the Megazord.

"I'm serious, that trick with the Megazord was 20% cooler." Rainbow said.

"And that stunt with the swordfish was awesome." Mikey added.

"Thanks, it's a team effort." Kevin said.

"You guys were great too." Emily said.

"Dudes, that magic you used was just super awesome!" Mike clapped.

"So..." began Mia, "Rainbow is super fast, Pinkie makes things explode."

"Just sprinkles," the fluffy-haired girl corrected her.

"Right. Rarity makes diamond shields, Applejack has super strength, Twilight can levitate things. But what about Fluttershy and Sunset Shimmer?"

"I'm able to talk to animals." Fluttershy said.

"Really, that sounds great." said Mike. "So, what about you, Sunset?"

Sunset smiled. "I can see people's memories just by touching them."

"Are you a telepath?" Kevin asked.

"You could define it that way." Replied the bacon-haired girl.

"These Nighloks aren't as tough as I thought." Mikey said.

"At this rate we'll defeat Suprime." Rainbow boasted.

"Don't be so quick to celebrate, not every battle against the Nighloks is won so easily." Ji warned. "You have to stay alert for any challenges to come."

"The mentor is right." Jayden said. "Until we defeat Kraang Subprime and the Nighloks we have to keep training."

"And we'll be ready." Leo assures.

Author's Note

And here is the new chapter, the heroes defeated Flamifer in a similar way as in Sentai. It took some more time but I finally made it, I will try to take one or two chapters so that the ninjas and samurai get to know each other better, besides there are still two more rangers to introduce, but that will be in future chapters.
Without more to say, see you in the next one.

The Attack of the Abusive King

Cloudsdale, besides being the place where most of the pegasus lived and home of great flying prodigies, was also the headquarters of the Wonderbolt Academy, a place where the next elite flyers were prepared.

In said on the premises of the compound was one of the main Wonderbolt team members, Soarin, who was enjoying his break, that meant only one thing, pie time. Soarin was enjoying an apple pie that he had just taken out of his locker, it was no secret to anyone that he loved pies. When he finished, he didn't notice something something was coming out of a crack in the wall.

"Calling the most incompetent flyer on the elite team, nice job inhaling that pie, Clipper." Just as Negatron predicted, his powers sent Soarin flying off crashing into some lockers.

"Haha, too easy." The nighlok said before walking away.

Meanwhile in another part of Cloudsdale, Bow Hothoof and Windy Whistles were cleaning their house, especially the display case with Rainbow Dash's accomplishments.

"It's amazing that our Rainbow Dash has earned a place in the Wonderbolts." Bow said.

"We knew she would go on to do great things in her life." Windy agreed.

"Oh come on, get a life you two, you always have to meddle in your daughter's life, she can't even stand you." Negatron appeared and his words sent Bow Hothoof and Windy Whistles crashing into the display case.

"These fools, but still short of the real prize." He said.

Meanwhile in Panorama City, the rangers were giving the ninjas and Rainbooms a tour of one of the most important places in samurai history, the Tengen Gate.
They were all walking through the forest following the samurai.

"How much farther to go?" Mikey groaned.

"Only a few more steps to go." Jayden said and sure enough, they all reached the Tengen Gate.

"Is this it?" Raph said.

"This is the Tengen Gate? It's just a piece of wood." Casey said.

"The Tengen Gate is an important part of samurai history." Jayden explained as the rangers walked past some guards at the site, to which they bowed with respect. The ninjas also walked past the guards and followed the example of the samurai by bowing to the guards.

"This place commemorates the first Samurai Rangers stood up to the Nighlok army." Jayden said and everyone stopped at the memorial stone that had the emblem of the rangers and some writings in Japanese that told of the first battle against the Nighloks.

"It says here that the Sanzu River flooded the entire city." Karai said.

"What happened next?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"The Rangers won because they kept fighting and never gave up, and they took their training seriously and disciplined, without arrogance and a lofty ego." Kevin said.

"While it's true that there was the occasional samurai who didn't take the training as seriously, it was just as important and their input was critical as well as the others." Everyone turned to see an older man with a long beard wearing a dark gray robe. "Greetings everyone, I am Daisuke, the Senior guardian of the Tengen Gate." The man introduced himself and the ninja and samurai bowed. "I see you have company."

"That's right, they are ninja in your dimension, they came because one of their enemies has allied with the Nighloks and is using the water of the Sanzu River to destroy their world." Jayden said.

"I see you will need everything about the Nighloks to know what you are up against, follow me, I will show you the way." Daisuke told them.

Meanwhile in Poniville, Berry Punch was walking back from shopping among the things she was carrying was a bottle of punch in her shopping bag.

"But if it isn't the life of the party who ends up drinking all the punch," Negatron appeared in front of her. "you can't wait until late at night to fall into the vice."

Those words sent Berry Punch flying off and her groceries scattered down the road.

Applebloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were strolling through Poniville.

"That was another Cutie intervention." Scootaloo celebrated.

"Yes, it's always good to help ponies find their special talent." Sweetie Belle added.

"Or help them parents understand the meaning of their Cutie Marks." Applebloom said as well.

However their conversation was interrupted by some shouting.

"What was that?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I'm not sure." Applebloom replied.

"Let's go investigate."

The Cutie Mark Crusaders ran to where the screams were heard only to find Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon lying on the ground and in front of them was a monster they didn't recognize.

"What is that thing?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I don't know, but it doesn't look friendly." Scoots said.

"You two think you're the big deal but you're no different than ponies just because you're in a high social position, snob fillies" Negatron said.

"Hey, freak." Applebloom said. "Leave them alone."

"Why should I? I'm just telling the truth, it's not my fault they can't handle it." Negatron said.

"The truth? All you do is say cruel things about others." Sweetie Belle replied.

"Just like you three did, Gabby Gums?"

The CMCs' eyes snapped open and they shot up as a charge of energy generated in their bodies.

"There's nothing easier than humiliating some children, or foals in this case." The nighlok boasted.

"Let me get my hooves on you I'm going to..." Scootaloo tried to attack but the nighlok caught her.

"Shame on you, a pegasus that can't fly, even an ostrich beats you." Negatron's words sent Scootaloo crashing into the nearest wall.

"Scoots!!!" Sweetie Belle tried to help her friend but the Nighlok got in her way.

"Lousy Cook." He said and Sweetie Belle ended up keeping her friend company.

"Girls!!!" Applebloom yelled but Negatron grabbed her by the tail.

"You think because you already have your Cutie Mark you're already special? Even with it you're still not special." The Nighlok spat and Applebloom ended up landing on top of her friends.

The ninja and samurai followed Daisuke to a temple-like structure where the ninja told the guardian about several of their adventures.

"I am sorry to hear about what happened to your master. It is good to know that his legacy lives on in you and all those you have helped." Daisuke said.

"Thank you Daisuke , we really appreciate it." Leo replied.

"I'm surprised you guys are interested in learning about the symbol powers."

"After fighting the last Nighlok we felt we could look for a way to combine everyone's powers." Sunset said.

"I'm sure you guys will come up with it." Daisuke told them.

"It's impressive the history of the samurai rangers." Donnie said. "Eighteen generations fighting against the Nighlok army and each one has been able to overcome adversity."

"The battles were tough, and we could have narrowly lost, but the rangers never gave up and won the victory." Daisuke said. "From the first attack in Japan to every corner of the world the rangers defeated the Nighlok."

"It's an impressive and inspiring story." Twilight said as she looked at a mural showing the first samurai rangers facing the Nighlok.

"Excuse me Daisuke, but what does this scene mean." April asked pointing to a scene of a woman holding a man, apparently her husband, and in front of them was a Nighlok.

"It's an ancient folktale, a young woman made a deal with the Nighlok king to save the life of her beloved, but the Nighlok king tricked her and turned them both into Nighlok and also erased the man's memories and sentenced him to wander the Earth alone forever." Daisuke explained.

Everyone was surprised to hear this, the girls looked saddened to hear this.

"How terrible." Fluttershy sobbed.

"Poor woman, that monster took advantage of her pain." Rarity said.

"That sounds like something a Nighlok would do." Rainbow said.

"Did word ever get back to that woman and her beloved, or that Nighlok king?" Starlight asked.

"More than you think." Jayden said and the rangers knew who he was referring to.

"I think they'll need this for their training." Daisuke revealed a trunk in his hands. The ranger placed the trunk on a table, removed the lid and revealed some wooden brushes.

"What are these brushes?" Raph asked.

"These brushes were used by the first samurai, with these you will be able to perform your symbol powers." Daisuke explained.

The Rainbooms took a brush each, as did the turtles as did Blade and Starlight.

"Thank you Daisuke, thank you indeed." Leo bowed to the guardian.

"I'm sure you guys will put it to good use."

Meanwhile outside Friendship School, the Young Six were hanging out outside during their break, Bright Eyes was also among the group.

"So things are better with Headmare Twilight and the other teachers, Bright Eyes?" Sandbar asked.

"Indeed, yes." Bright Eyes replied. "Headmare Twilight no longer distrusts me, and the other teachers apologized for how they treated me, especially Rainbow Dash."

"Yona is happy to know that Bright Eyes feels comfortable at the friendship school." Yona said.

"That's right, you had us all worried when you left." Silverstream said.

"It's good to know that you decided to give Headmare Twilight and her friends a chance." Ocellus added.

Suddenly, their conversation was interrupted when they saw Trixie flying, she ended up falling into the pond.

"Now everyone can call you Trixie, the biggest failure in all of Equestria." They heard someone say.

"Where did that come from?" Smolder asked.

"That came from me. "Negatron said as he introduced himself.

"What is that?" Gallus asked.

"It doesn't look like anything I've ever seen before." Bright Eyes said.

"It doesn't look like the one I read about in Headmare Twilight's history book either." Ocellus added.

"Or even something recorded in the history of Equestria." Silverstream said.

"Do you think it's something otherworldly?" Smolder asked.

"That may be the most feasible theory." Sandbar said.

"But what do we have here? The famous Young Seven." Negatron scoffed.

"What did you do to Trixie?" Gallus asked.

"Nothing, I just told a few truths about her." The Nighlok said.

"Truths? That sounded more like an insult." Smolder said.

"Well, my motto is: If the truth hurts, excellent." Negatron said.

"Well, your 'truths' end here." Bright Eyes declared and the guys pulled out their weapons.

"This should be fun." Negatron said before attacking.

The Young Seven tried to attack but Negatron dodged them, the Nighlok saw his chance and approached Gallus. "You're a fool if you think anyone can trust a gryphon, but more foolish are you to trust that your friends would trust a grumpy, greedy, self-centered gryphon like you."

"What?" Gallus didn't have time to react as he felt a charge generating in his body and a ripple sent him flying crashing into the school wall.

"Gallus!!!" Silverstream shouted.

"What did you say to him?" Smolder asked.

"And you Ocellus, you're just another love and power hungry changeling just like Chrysalis."

Ocellus was badly hurt by the Nighlok's words and ended up falling into the pond due to Negatron's powers.

"Yona is going to avenge her friend." Yona states as she tried to launch herself at the Nighlok, however Negatron moves out of the way.

"Well this nighlok knows that Yona is nothing more than a yak who only knows how to smash anything in front of her, I'm surprised you didn't smash your friends."

As Negatron expected, Yona was thrown against the nearest wall, smashing through it in the process.

"Yona, no!!!" Sandbar said, however Negatron stood in front of him.

"And you, an idiot who thinks other creatures rock to learn about friendship, I wonder if you've had their bad habits rub off on you yet?" Negatron said and the earth pony went to keep his friends company.

"This is getting ugly." Silverstream said.

Meanwhile, Smolder tried to attack with her fire breath but Negatron evaded her attack.

"Well, you've become weak since you've been in this place." Negatron spat.

"What do you mean by that?" She asked

"Dragons are supposed to be one of the most fearsome creatures in Equestria, but since you entered this school you've become weak."

"That's not true, I've become better than I once was."

"Oh come on, you're just another greedy dragon who only cares about accumulating gems and treasure."

Smolder felt a charge of energy build up in her body and she was sent flying just like her friends.

Silverstream tried to attack with her Double Clawed Staff but missed and Negatron took the opportunity to assault her.

"And you're a fool, you're the dumbest creature I've ever seen, second only to that orange turtle." The nighlok spat and the Hippogriff was ejected to crash into the nearest wall.

Bright Eyes tried to attack with her Nunchaku but Negatron turns around and shoots beams from the eyes on his back, hitting her in the process.

"Do you really think things are getting better? Deep down your teachers are preparing something when you or some other student reveals themselves. And to think the princess's bat ally was paranoid."

"That's not true, the teachers apologized and Sensei Mickey said that..."

"Sensei Mickey is a fool, he was always a fool with a brain full of pizza cheese, why do you think no one takes him seriously, because he's a fool who always screws up, but more fool you for believing him." Negatron said and Bright Eyes was thrown against the school doors, smashing through them in the process.

While all that was going on, the Mane six and Spike were talking to Celestia and Luna about the mystery substance case.

"Then this is more serious than it looks." The sun princess said.

"Indeed, these wells themselves are dangerous." Twilight said. "And if the nighloks show up in Equestria they will be able to rehydrate without having to return to their world."

"We need to keep an eye out in case these nighloks show up in Equestria." Luna suggested.

"If a nighlok shows up I'm going to..." Rainbow Dash was able to finish when they all watched as Yona came through the wall and landed on the floor.

"YONA!!!" Twilight yelled and everyone went to the yak's aid.

"Are you okay, darling?" Rarity asked.

"Yona is not okay." Yona replied.

"What happened?" Applejack asked.

"Monster attacked Yona and her friends with insults."

"Insults?" Luna asked.

Bright Eyes immediately appeared landing on the ground.

"BRIGHT EYES!!!" Celestia went to help the unicorn. "Who did this to you?"

"Him." Bright Eyes could barely answer pointing at her assailant.

"Well well, looks like I found my real prize." Negatron said.

"And who are you?" Applejack asked.

"I have orders to cause chaos and suffering in this world."

"That's too bad because the one who's going to suffer is you." Rainbow Dash tried to attack but Negatron stopped her.

"You claim to be the most loyal, but you're only loyal when it suits you because you end up abandoning your friends just for your own gain, like that time you traded Poniville for Cloudsdale so you could have a place in the Equestria Games." The Nighlok said.

"What?" Rainbow didn't have time to answer when she felt a force push her against the nearest wall, crashing hard.

"RAINBOW DASH!!!" All the ponies went to where the multicolored mane pegasus landed.

"What was that?" Rainbow asked still being in shock.

"Time to put this freak in her place." Applejack said as she tried to charge at Negatron.

"You claim to be the element of honesty, but you can also turn out to be the laziest and lyingest of all ponies." The Nighlok said and Applejack ended up being affected by his powers.

"It's time someone taught some manners." Rarity said as she turned on her horn but Negatron stepped forward to attack.

"Failed Fashionist, aside from being dramatic you are the most selfish soul in all of Equestria."

Rarity gasped at the Nighlok's words and ended up being ejected along with her pony friends.

"RARITY!!!" Spike spits fire but Negatron jumps to avoid the baby dragon's flames.

"Stupid Dragon, stop being so simp, Rarity will never listen to you." Negatron said and Spike got ejected against the wall.

Negatron immediately went straight for Pinkie Pie. "Out of Control Party Animal." He spat and the pink pony flew out of the place.

"Enough, I will not allow you to continue hurting ponies with your words." Fluttershy was about to throw 'The Look' at the Nighlok but he outsmarted her and attacked first.

"Is that supposed to scare me? You're the scariest pony in this place even a butterfly beats you, you have to be pretty stupid to fall for that." The Nighlok said and Fluttershy went to crash into the wall.

As if that was a sign, Discord appeared.
"Ok enough, even for me this is too chaotic." He said.

"But what do we have here, the supposed Lord of Chaos, a title that sells quite a lot of smoke for someone who got too soft." The Nighlok said.

"Oh come on, if you knew my track record you would know that such a title is no smoke peddling." The Draconequus replied.

"If you were the true Lord of Chaos you would have already destroyed this world when you had the chance, but you only transformed it into a fantasy world out of a children's book."

"Can't one have fun before destroying a world?"

"Only if you don't delay the destroying part too long." Negatron said before running over to Discord to stand in front of him. "You are a snake, Discord. You're a vile crawling animal, I know what you're planning, G." He whispered the last part, which made Discord's face turn pale, and he was thrown against the wall.

"It's time to stop this." Luna used her horn to fire magic at the Nighlok but Negatron stepped forward and cornered Luna.

"How do I know I'm not the only evil one here?" Negatron said.

"That's a thing of the past." The princess of the night defended herself. "I do my duty now, protecting ponies in both the dream world and the real world."

"Well, your protection, like you, is a nightmare." Negatron emphasized the last part and Luna felt a charge of energy send her crashing into the ceiling.

"Stop at once, you abusive creature!!!" Celestia declared.

"And who are you supposed to be?" the Nighlok asked.

"I am Princess Celestia, Princess of the Sun and Ruler of Equestria."

"Ah yes, the ruler of Equestria, and what a ruler. Every time Equestria is under attack you don't even move a hoof to defend this world, you just send Twilight and her friends to do what you should do. You only need them for their power, you don't care about them or anyone else, they're just your scapegoats to stop any threat you could have made yourself!"

"That's not true!" Celestia said. "I care about Twilight, about her friends, about my sister, about my subjects and my nearest and dearest, I would never think of them as mere pawns!!!!"

"Cut to your drama, Princess!!!!" The Nighlok spat. "After what I've researched I find it rather hard to believe that you actually care about them. You were just using them to one day solve all your problems for you while you sat on your stupid throne and watched from afar. And when they screwed up or even failed to stop a threat from happening, you just stayed in your palace and abandoned them and looked for someone else to be your little servant. You're a failure! A failure as a teacher, a failure as a ruler and a failure as a friend, I don't want to imagine what you'd be like as a mother, no wait, I think we all know the answer to that." He went on to say knowing he had touched a nerve in the sun alicorn.

Those words hit Celestia so deeply that she ended up crashing into the nearest wall.

"And you." The Nighlok pointed at Twilight. "How can you be the princess of friendship if you distrust your friends and students? You're as paranoid and distrustful as that bat, you're just short of making 'contingency plans' for the next creature that loses control." Negatron said and Twilight was thrown against the nearest wall, punching through it in the process.

"Ha, too easy." Negatron said as he went out through the newly destroyed wall. He was about to finish Twilight off when he felt something on his shoulder, and saw that it was turning gray and cracking like dry dirt.

"No, not now." Negatron said, he knew what that meant. "I need water from the Sanzu." He said thinking about going back to the Netherworld, however he saw a pool of water from the Sanzu River. "Yes, that's it."

As the Nighlok approached the puddle, he didn't notice that the Princess of Friendship was regaining consciousness and even is her shock, she managed to hear a single word that brought her back to her senses, 'Sanzu'. Once back to her senses, Twilight turned on her horn to shoot the Nighlok away from the puddle.

Negatron thought about returning the attack, but saw that he was drying up fast. "You're lucky I'm drying up, I guess you were saved by the bell, but you haven't seen the last of the Nighloks." He stated as he opened a portal and stepped through.

Twilight took a deep breath as she rested on the ground. The other ponies and other creatures regrouped and approached the young princess.

Are you all right?" Celestia asked the ponies and non-ponies.

"Yeah, we're going to be fine." AJ said.

"What was that bully creature?" Rarity asked.

"It doesn't look like anything I've ever seen before." Luna said.

"That wasn't just any monster, it was a Nighlok." Twilight reported.

"That was a Nighlok?" Rainbow asked.

"Yes."

"Then why did it run away?" Bright Eyes asked.

"Nighloks can't stay out of the Netherworld for long, they tend to dry out so they need to return to the Netherworld to rehydrate in the Sanzu River." Twilight explained. "If I hadn't shot him, he would have taken advantage of the Sanzu River well to rehydrate."

"Good thing you intervened." Spike pointed out.

"The guards need to be informed, the security of the inhabitants of Equestria needs to be reinforced, the neighboring kingdoms need to be warned of this threat." Luna suggested.

"Yes, we must prepare in case this Nighlok or more come to our world." Celestia agreed.

"I will warn Sunset about this, maybe she can tell me a way on how to defeat this Nighlok in case he comes back." Twilight said.

After their visit to the Tengen Gate, the ninjas and samurai returned to the Shiba house to try to get some rest.

Mikey, Applejack, Mia, Rarity, Mike and Emily went to get pizza. The guys went to pick up the pizza while the girls were left waiting.

"So Mia, you said you had a brother." Rarity said to the pink Ranger.

"Yeah, his name is Terry." Mia replied. "He came to the house one day and asked me to help him at a concert, I told him he better forget about that and better focus on his dream of being a doctor, and I told him that the times we had with our little band were nothing but nonsense." Mia lowered her head. "He was really hurt by what I said, later that night, and after seeing what a charity concert was, I decided to support him with his band."

"It's good to know you were able to make peace with your brother. With my little sister Sweetie Belle we used to do almost everything together, but there was a time where she really felt left out."

"You mean the Anon-A-Miss case?"

"Yes..." Rarity told Mia about what happened with Anon-A-Miss and everything that followed afterwards. "...And in the end Sweetie Belle and her friends received six months detention, were banned from Camp Everfree and received rather hostile treatment from all the students for a whole month." Rarity finished counting.

"Wow, I can't believe your sister and her friends published pretty intimate secrets from the whole school to make Sunset look like the bad girl again." Mia said.

"And us ditching Sunset didn't help either."

"But why did you girls immediately blame Sunset too?"

"I don't know, maybe because deep down... we still held a grudge against her for what she did to us when she was a bully and assumed the worst of her." explained Rarity with a look of embarrassment.

"So it was a case of 'I forgive but I don't forget'."

"Not that it was a good excuse." Rarity said. "And I know I should have listened to Sunset first instead of jumping to conclusions without giving her a chance to explain herself." She sighed sadly. "Even after Sunset forgave us, she acted much more cautious for a while and was less open with us, like she was preparing herself in case we accused her again, we couldn't blame her, it was a repeat of our treatment of her after the Fall Formal Ball." Rarity paused before continuing. "Besides, considering the girls became Anon-a-Miss and trashed the whole school, I don't think I did a very good job as a big sister, I guess I'm a failure for not being a true friend to Sunset..." A lone tear dripped from Rarity's left eye. "...And for being a good big sister."

"Rarity, don't say that." Mia soothed her. "Just because you failed Sunset and Sweetie Belle doesn't mean you're a bad person, we all make mistakes."

"Are you sure?" Rarity asked.

"Sure, I know you didn't act right with them but you were able to make amends, and it made you a better person."

"Thanks darling, I really appreciate it."

"So your family has a farm too?" Applejack asked Emily.

"Yes, even if we don't export a product it's enough for us." Emily replied. "When I got the call the call to meet with the rangers was a bit overwhelming, adjusting to a new environment was a bit difficult but I was able to adjust thanks to the guys."

"Let me guess, Mike?"

"Mmm...maybe he helped a little." Emily said. "He was the one who was encouraging me to keep fighting even when I felt like I was just ruining things for the team."

"Something tells me he liked you from the get-go." Applejack surmised.

"I guess so." Emily agreed. "At first I thought I wouldn't be that helpful to the team, so I set out to try harder with my training, I wanted everyone to be proud that I was a great samurai, the mentor, the rangers, my parents..." Emily paused before giving a sigh. "...And my sister."

"Your sister?"

"Yes, my sister Serena. She was supposed to be the yellow ranger, but she got sick so I had to take her place."

"Oh, I'm so sorry Emily."

"I appreciate it, she hasn't made much progress with her illness, but she's been better than in years past."

"I understand what you mean, even though I don't have my parents anymore I still have my Granny Smith, my big brother Big Macintosh and little sister Applebloom." Applejack said. "When AB found out I was a ninja I was forced to tell her about the trip to New York, when we met the turtles and Splinter, the fight against Shredder, our trip to space and everything else."

"And surely she asked you to train her to be a ninja too?"

"To which I refused to do, I told her it was too risky for her, and Mikey and Keno giving her and her friends weapons and training them in secret didn't help either. By the time we found out what was going on, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and I scolded the girls, we intended to confiscate their weapons but they escaped, that same day we had to stop a mutant enemy of ours that had returned, he managed to defeat Rarity, Rainbow and me, the girls and a couple of her friends showed up and managed to defeat the mutant. After that Rarity, Rainbow Dash and I talked to the girls and even though we were still afraid of losing them like we did in the Triceraton invasion, we decided it was best to train them anyway."

"It's good to know that it all worked out in the end, and although admittedly Mikey and Keno did something completely reckless, it did do some good in the end." Emily said. "And it's only natural that you had that attitude with your sister, believe me, I've seen people who have been in a position quite similar to yours."

"Oh yeah, who?"

"First, my sister." Emily began. "When I was a little girl the other kids always picked on me, Serena was always there to make me feel better, when she got sick she couldn't help but feel helpless for not being able to be there to protect me, just as you must have felt helpless for not saving Applebloom when the Triceratons destroyed the World, but despite that it served to teach me to stand up for myself and prove I was worthy to wear the mantle of the yellow ranger."

"I think I see your point, and who is the other person?"

"Jayden."

"Jayden?"

"Yes, him. In fact he intended not to call us by the time Master Xandred woke up, he didn't want to put us in danger so he wanted to do this on his own."

"Taking on Xandred and his army alone? That's suicide." AJ said incredulously.

"I know, when we all found out he was the only one capable of performing the sealing symbol we set out to protect Jayden at all costs so he could master the power of the seal, Jayden said we better focus on protecting ourselves and that no Ranger was more important than the others, then a Nighlok appeared, he wanted to face Jayden, we told him to let us face the Nighlok but he didn't listen and set out to fight, the duel was close but the Nighlok managed to take Jayden down, when the Nighlok was about to deliver the final blow Kevin and I stepped in and received the Nighlok's attack. "

Applejack was surprised to hear this.

"After the confrontation against the Nighlok the guys helped us get back to the house, but Jayden felt guilty about what happened, so he left the Shiba house in hopes of keeping us out of harm's way, when the Nighlok showed up the next day, we all went to confront it and found Jayden who was being outnumbered, but then we showed up and told Jayden that he would never be alone again, that we were a team and that we would be together forever, it was there that he finally recognized the fact that he needs his team to fulfill his role as leader of the Samurai Rangers. "

"Wow, I can't believe Jayden has been in a situation like this."

"Believe it or not, he was."

"It's good to know that everything turned out okay." Applejack said. "I really appreciate your words Emily."

"Hey, country girls should stick together." Emily put a hand on her shoulder.

"Girls, we already got the pizzas." Mikey said as he and Mike showed up carrying 10 boxes of pizza between the two of them.

"Mikey, that's a lot of pizza." Mia pointed out.

"I told him, but he said he had enough money to pay for the pizzas." Mike said.

"I had some savings saved up, plus I've been working with Murakami San." Mikey said.

"Murakami San?" Emily asked.

"He's a friend of ours who owns a noodle restaurant in New York." Rarity explained.

"You guys really like pizza." Mia said.

"Of course, even though we've eaten other things pizza takes the number one position."

The guys walked out of the pizza store and climbed into modified Escalade Cadillacs that had the Shiba house emblem on the doors.

"Wow, it's amazing that they have vehicles like that." Mikey said.

"We usually use them for long trips." Emily said.

"Still it's amazing." Mikey said before the Samurai SUVs departed bound for the Shiba house.

Sunset and Starlight meanwhile were chatting with Mentor Ji in the kitchen.

"So you have been Jayden's legal guardian since his father passed away?" Sunset asked.

"That's right, before he left for his final battle, Jayden's father made me promise to train his son to become a samurai master." Ji replied.

"It's good to know you did a good job raising him, you must be very proud to see what he became, just as his father would have been." Starlight told the Mentor.

"Those were hard times, but Jayden stayed strong in his training, and I had to be strong so he could become a great warrior."

"It's good to know that even he had you." Sunset said and looked away.

"Is something wrong Sunset?" Starlight asked.

"It's nothing. I was just thinking about..."

"The Princess?" Ji finished for her.

"Yeah." Sunset sighed. "I know I could have apologized to her for abandoning her, though I feel like maybe I don't deserve her forgiveness, even she apologized for being distant and leaving me be instead of guiding me in the right direction, I think it was more my fault for not listening to her."

"Maybe, but sometimes we teachers get it wrong in the way we teach in that their students learn." Ji said. "You know, when Jayden and I discussed who should have the zords to form the Samurai Battlewing we decided that he should keep the Tiger Zord, Kevin should keep the Swordfish and Mia should keep the beetle."

"Mia? But Mike is supposed to be the one carrying the beetle zord." Starlight said.

"That's right, I trusted Mia with the disk because I trusted her and the power of her symbol more. Mike didn't take it very well and set out to prove himself to the others, so he went into more intense training, we all noticed that and Mia felt bad for Mike, I told her not to do it, as her hard work was the reason I had chosen her. Emily said Mike has been trying hard, something I agreed with and admitted Mike had great power too, but his inability to listen made him unprepared." Ji told them. "Then came a Nighlok attack and the rangers used the new secret discs but the Nighlok shot Mia making her drop the beetle disc, so Mike grabs it instead. He tried to use the disc with his weapon, but nothing happened when he tried to use the Disc, causing the Nighlok to escape. When the Rangers returned to the house I told Mike that putting himself before others put the Rangers in grave danger. Since I could not allow such selfish behavior, I was forced to take away his Samuraizer and told him he was not ready to be a Samurai. Mike became angry at being benched, and responded with a symbol power to cause a plant to become entangled in my staff. I wrestled the plant free which caused the pot to fall to the ground, Mike ended up leaving the house."

The girls were shocked to hear this, and Sunset couldn't help but see herself mirroring Mike when Celestia expelled her from the school for gifted unicorns for breaking into the black magic book room in search of information about the mirror.

"Later Jayden commented to me that I had been pushing Mike hard, I responded by saying that it was my responsibility to train Mike to be a worthy samurai, to which Jayden said that by pushing on a door where you are supposed to pull, it will never open, something I had taught him." The Mentor continued to recount.

"I wished Mike would listen like Jayden does, to which Jayden responded that everyone is different just like his symbol power. I realized Jayden was right so I took my bike and went to find Mike who was in an arcade and took him into the woods to give him a lesson on his symbol power, I told him that if he understood the meaning of his symbol and looked for it within him it would give him even greater power than he already had, I gave Mike his samuraizer back to him and Mike apologized for what happened and I apologized for not teaching him this concept from the beginning and not listening to his needs. Mike went to the aid of the rangers and put into practice what I taught him to defeat the Nighlok. When the Nighlok became a Mega monster, the rangers had to form the battle wing, Mia gave Mike the scarab disc saying he deserved it to which Mike obliged and joined Jayden and Kevin to defeat the Nighlok. After the battle Mike gave me another plant to replace the one he ruined and used his symbol power to make the plant move and made it bump fists with me."

"Wow, I can't believe Mike did that." Starlight said in surprise.

"It's good to know that you two were able to work things out." Sunset said.

"As teachers we want our students to listen to our advice and learn our teachings, however there are times when teachers don't pay attention to what students need to learn and we overlook it, maybe that's why the princess felt guilty too." Ji said. "Your story may not have gotten off to a good start, but you two should feel proud for where you are now."

"Thank you mentor." Starlight said.

"We really appreciate your words." Sunset said.

In a corner of the room Kevin was reading his book of 'The Art of Samurai Living', however his reading was interrupted when he heard a gruff voice.

"Is that what you do in your spare time?" Rainbow asked.

"Reading about the Samurai life helps connect you to the mantle you are destined to carry." Kevin said.

"Wow, that sounds so interesting...and so boring." Rainbow said. "You seem to take this Samurai life thing seriously."

"Shouldn't I? Being a ranger is not something to be taken lightly, it's a mantle to be taken with responsibility, determination and discipline." Kevin explained. "All my life I've taken my training seriously, both as a samurai life, as well as in my athletic and personal life."

"Wait, you're an athlete too?"

"That's right, I'm an accomplished swimmer, whenever I trained I felt like I was closer to my dream: competing in the Olympics."

"Really? That sounds amazing."

"One day I was about to compete in the trials to qualify for the regional swimming tournament, however, before the starting gun, I got the call from the rangers." Kevin was saddened. "I knew that if I left the competition maybe my dream would go up in smoke, but I also knew that if the Nighloks dominated the world maybe everyone else's dreams would be destroyed."

"So you left the competition?" Rainbow asked.

"It wasn't an easy decision, but I had to fight to achieve my dream." Kevin replied. "My teammates didn't take it very well, some were sad, some were angry that I abandoned them, sure they were able to enter the tournament, but I was the best on the team." He paused before continuing. "Once after I was absent from swimming, and after a Nighlok ate my Samuraizer, I decided to check on my team, when I came in I noticed Noah, one of my old teammates, was suffering from cramp in the middle of a lap, as no one see him writhing in pain, I had to go help him. While Noah is still offended that I had quit, I left there wishing them luck. After I got my Samuraizer back and beat the Nighlok, I decided to go to the competition to cheer on my teammates, I noticed Noah still hadn't recovered from the cramp, I knew I had to do something so I decided to compete in his place, it felt good to say goodbye to my teammates by helping them win."

"It's good to know you were still there for your team, I bet when we beat the nighloks you'll be able to swim again." Rainbow told him.

"Mmm, thanks." Kevin said.

In the living room, the rest of the ninjas stood together with Jayden.

"So with these brushes we can make the symbols powers?" Donnie asked. Twilight was reading some books Ji had given her.

"That's right." Jayden replied.

"And that's it, we just have to write kanji and immediately the kanji will materialize into whatever we call it?" Raph asked.

"Think of it this way,when someone writes a symbol power the kanji comes to life in the form that its manipulator can use it for assistance and combat." Jaden explained. "But symbol powers must continue to be practiced and bred due to the complexity and power required for the use of more powerful abilities, with some even threatening the user's life if used incorrectly."

"So we must be very careful when making symbol powers." Blade said.

"Indeed, though I'm not quite sure how to make a disk combine both magic and symbol powers, but I think we might need this to channel all the combined power." Jayden showed them all a black colored device with the ranger emblem and underneath it was the symbol 真.

"What is that?" Fluttershy asked.

"This is the Black Box." Jayden answered.

"And what is that thing supposed to do?" Karai asked.

"It says here that it's a magic talisman created by the first red ranger capable of combining all the symbols power into one." Twilight said showing her book where there was a drawing of some animals representing the zords and in the middle of them was the talisman.

"Awesome, good to know that the original red ranger told them a powerful weapon." Casey said.

"Not as much as that, the red ranger didn't finish the talisman." Jayden told them. "For generations the other rangers tried to complete the black box but couldn't finish it."

"But you guys were able to finish the artifact, right?" Twilight asked.

"A friend of ours was able to finish the programming of the Black Box." Jayden said.

"Really? It looks like your friend did a good job, looking at it in detail it's like it's a technological artifact." Donnie said as he evaluated the Black Box.

"I think it might work." Twilight said.

"But first you guys need to train with the symbols power before creating the disk." Jayden said.

"And we will, we just have to work hard so we can master these symbols and then we can create the Disc of Harmony by combining the symbols with Equestrian magic."

Meanwhile at the entrance of the Canterlot City Mall, Fleur De Lis was applying makeup just to touch up some parts.

"Nice makeup..."

She heard an evil voice, and when she turned around she saw Negatron, which made her scream.

"...If you're in a circus." These words sent Fleur bolting against the nearest wall.

In the food court of said venue, Suri Polomare, Frosty Orange and Upper Crust were discussing something while eating lunch.

"Who are you gossiping about, you gossips? Blah blah blah." Negatron appeared and the three girls flew off.

"They're such airheads."

"Hey Freak." Negatron turned to see no one but Juniper Montage and the Shadowbolts standing behind him.

"You know, going around looking for people to insult is a laborious thing to do, but guys like you coming to me is a lot easier to do this job." The Nighlok said.

"I don't know what you gain from saying hurtful things to others, but so much for your nonsense." Juniper stated as she and the Shadowbolts drew their weapons ready to attack.

Negatron shot lightning from the eyes of her sword but the girls dodged her attack, Juniper tried to attack but the Nighlok caught the blade of her Nodachi sword.

"You look in the mirror saying you can play Daring Do better, but the way you serve in the movies, all you'll get to do is carry the bags of the real stars, Mirror Montage."

"What?" Juniper didn't have time to answer when she felt a force send her flying hard.

"Jun." The Shadowbolts shouted.

"What was that?" Indigo asked.

"I don't know, but I don't like it at all." Lemon said.

Negatron walked over to Lemon Zest. "Wild Rocker." He said and the green haired girl ended up keeping Juniper company.

"Lemon!" Indigo yelled.

"Your turn." Negatron said told her. Indigo tried to defend herself but Negatron dodged her. "Arrogant and cocky, I don't know how Keno puts up with you." That was enough to send Indigo flying.

Sour Sweet threw her daggers at the Nighlok, but Negatron parried her blade in midair.

"But if it's the girl who has sudden mood swings, I don't know anymore whether to ask if it's because you're on your days or because you really are bipolar." The Nighlok said.

"Let me get my hands on you I'm going to..." Sour didn't have time to finish as she was thrown to keep her friends company.

Sunny Flare tried to make slashes with her Katar Daggers but the Nighlok dodged her attacks.

"I know something about you Miss Fancy, you pick your nose when no one is watching." The monster said.

"What?" Sunny gasped at the knowledge that Negatron knew something so embarrassing about her. But it was short lived when the girl with refined tastes was sent flying due to the Nighlok's powers, and she ended up landing on some tables.

"And my words are supposed to be harsh." Sugar Coat said.

Negatron turned around and saw the white haired girl. "But if it isn't Miss Raw Truth, or should I say 'The Bigmouth Who Poisons Everything With Her Words'."

Sugar and Negatron started fighting, she used Chigiriki's chain to attack the monster, but Negatron caught the chain and pulled Sugar.

"For someone who gives her opinion, there are a lot of things you don't seem to know." He started and yanked the chain to throw Sugar roughly against the ground. "You think you're the smartest person in the world, but you never think to say anything good most of the time." Sugar stood up and tried to fight back but failed. "I guess you and your friends are smart enough to force a girl to cheat and mess with magic she didn't understand." Negatron stepped so close so that they were face to face. "Despite everything you think, no one here is smarter than anyone else, not even you."

"You're just a monster who says mean things about people." Sugar Coat said.

"Is that just me doing that?" Negatron asked. "I mean, when you think everything is bad and hopeless, all you can think of is to stress other people's faults and say mean things. And all that is supposed to make you any different than me?"

That was enough for Sugar Coat to suffer the powers of Negatron.

"Ha, too easy." The monster said.

The six girls regrouped after being defeated by the Nighlok.

"Man, that was brutal." Lemon said.

"I'm of the same opinion." Indigo agreed.

"Looks like you've got competition, Sugar." Sunny said to her friend.

"So, is it true that you pick your nose on the sly?" Sugar asked back, making Sunny blush with embarrassment.

Meanwhile in the CHS cargo hold, Cary Mac, Peach Cream and Peach Blossom were unloading the van that held several of the Peach family's produce made on their farm.

"How nice that Principal Celestia agreed to allow us to sell our products at the school." Cary Mac said.

"Yeah, I can't wait to see the looks on those Apples' faces when they find out." Peach Cream boasted.

"Yeah aha, whatever they say." Peach Blossom said with no emotion, after she and her friends got to know the CMCs better, she thought there was no sense in the rivalry between the Apples and the Peachs.

"Oh come on." Negatron said as she jumped up, startling the Peachs. "Do you guys really think you'll be able to completely outdo the Apples? You guys will be in the Apples shadow for life."

With that the monster sent the three siblings crashing into the van, destroying the cargo.

"Ha, I'm still the king." He boasted as he continued.

While this was going on, on the other side of Applebloom School, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle along with Fugitoid were on their way out of CHS Junior Soccer team practice.

"Practice turned out great." Scoots said. "This weekend Trottingham High will be finished as soon as we step on the field."

"The only bad thing is that we have to go to the public field to practice, but it's still pretty much a done deal that the game is already ours." Sweetie Belle said.

"Yeah, we're more than ready for the match." Applebloom said.

"You should take it easy, girls." Fugitoid told them. "You should still get ready for the game, this school you're going up against is very strong."

"We know that professor." Applebloom replied. "But we have trained too hard for this moment, as well as the rest of the team."

"We're more than ready for Saturday." Scoots said.

"Confidence in yourselves is good, but too much confidence can be not so good." Zaton cautioned.

"It's not that, it's just that we've trained hard for this game, if we win we'll be in the finals." Sweetie Belle said.

"Hey girls." Applebloom said to change the subject. "How about we go to my house and watch a movie?"

"Sounds good, plus we can use the barn to continue our ninja training." Sweetie Belle suggested.

"Right, by the way, how do you think our sisters and the others are doing?" Scoots asked.

"They sure are fine." The professor assured.

"Although I feel a little bad that we had to stay." Applebloom said.

"Don't feel bad girls, if your sisters asked you to stay it's because you will help more here."

"But Professor, Kraang Subprime is up to something big with this red substance, our sisters and our friends are in an unknown dimension to stop him, and they're just asking us to stay here?!" complained Sweetie Belle.

"I know you guys have worked hard on your ninja training, but you still don't have much experience in field missions." Fugitoid said.

"We know that. But we are three of many who have accepted ninja training to face all kinds of threats." Scootaloo pointed out. "I just don't get it, we're the Canterlot Ninja Club, we're tough, and tough ninjas go to the front line!"

"This is the front line of battle." Fugitoid told them. "Kraang Subprime trying to destroy one dimension with this substance is a crisis. Kraang Subprime trying to destroy two or more dimensions with this substance? That's an Apocalypse ."

The professor saw the CMCs' faces light up a little when he said that, so he knew he had found the right way to calm them down.

"So we are the difference between a crisis and an Apocalypse?" Applebloom asked.

"I second that." Scootaloo said.

"I guess I can work with that too." Sweetie Belle agreed.

Their conversation was interrupted when they heard some shouting.

"What was that?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I don't know, but it came from the back of the school."

The three girls and the cyborg went to where they were heard and saw the Peach siblings who had apparently crashed into a dumpster.

"What's that?" Scootaloo pointed at the monster that was verbally assaulting the Peach's.

"I don't know, but it doesn't look friendly." Fugitoid said.

"And it's hurting the Peach." Applebloom said.

"Come on." Sweetie Belle said. "Hey monster, step back."

"Who dares to interrupt me?" Negatron said.

"Hey, it's that Apple girl." Peach Cream said.

"And her friends and the robot." Cary Mac said.

"We are the Canterlot Ninja Club, and we will stop you." Scootaloo declared as everyone readied their weapons.

"Ha, you guys aren't worth my time, but I will thoroughly enjoy adding you to my list of victims." Negatron said as he dodged a few shots from Fugitoid, to which the Nighlok counterattacked by shooting lightning from the eyes on his back, Fugitoid flew off the battlefield.

The girls tried to attack with their weapons but Negatron was dodging their attacks.

"Oh come on, is that all they can do? For wannabe ninjas you three are pitiful." Negatron said. "But what was to be expected? After all, your sisters only agreed to train you for pity's sake."

Those words caused the CMCs to end up crashing into the Peach's van.

"Like I said, you guys are pitiful." Negatron sneered. "If you guys can't keep any secret, I doubt you can become real ninjas."

The CMCs stood up and resolutely resumed sparring.

"Don't you ever shut up?" Scootaloo asked.

"Why should I, I only speak the truth." Negatron said simply. "I could say a lot of things about all of you, but not as much as you three did, isn't that right, Anon-a-Miss?" Negatron paused before continuing.

The CMCs' eyes snapped open, and they felt a charge generating in their bodies that sent them crashing into the wall.

"Ha, piece of cake." Negatron boasted before walking away.

"Perfect, our cargo is ruined." Cary Mac complained.

"We have to get back to the farm." Peach Cream said, but paused to look at the CMCs on the ground. "Thanks for nothing losers."

Peach Blossom rushed over to help lift the CMCs. "I'm sorry about what happened, I just wanted to thank you guys for defending us, even if my family or my sister's friends wouldn't do the same thing you three did."

"Don't worry, we're just trying to do the right thing." Applebloom said.

"And ignore my siblings, they're just upset because that monster hurt their pride." Peach Blossom said before walking away.

"What do you think that thing was?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I think the real question is: How did that thing know about Anon-a-Miss?" Scootaloo asked.

"I don't know, but I think things will take a major turn." Applebloom said.

Meanwhile in the school garden, Wallflower Blush was tying a support rod to a plant that was broken.

"It'll only take a few days and you'll be good as new." Wallflower said to the plant.

"Hey." Someone was heard to say.

The green haired girl turned to see a rather familiar blue skinned and blue haired girl.

"Sapphire." She waved back.

"I see you're not too busy." Sapphire Night said.

"Not really, how have you been, have the others been treating you well?"

"Let's just say some still don't like the idea of living with Sapphire Night, aka Inkphire, the creeping viper destroyer of friendships." Sapphire lowered her head.

"More like the new girl who earned a new chance, give them time, they'll accept you." Wallflower assured. "So what brings you here?"

"Well I'd say I was curious to see your garden, you've done an impressive job." Sapphire admitted as she looked at Wallflower's garden. "But I actually wanted to ask you something."

"Oh yeah?" Wallflower asked. "What would that be?"

"Why were you trying to talk sense into me about the whole Inkphire thing? You barely even knew me."

"Why wouldn't I?" Wallflower replied. "I was seeing a girl not so different from me, a frustrated, lonely girl, trying to take it out on people who didn't deserve it, all to get at someone who maybe indirectly hurt her. I felt you should hear the perspective of someone else who was there, plus, I felt helping you was a way to put into practice what I learned after what happened with the Memory Stone thing."

"Whoa, I really didn't think that..."

"You don't have to say anything, I just did because it was the right thing to do to help someone in a similar situation." Wallflower said.

"Well, I just hope I do that for someone too." Sapphire Night said.

Suddenly, the two girls heard some screaming, when they came out of the garden they saw some CHS students running away.

"What's going on?" Sapphire asked.

"I'm not sure." Wallflower said. Suddenly she saw a redhead running through the crowd. "Roseluck, what's going on?"

"A monster showed up at school and started sending everyone flying just by insulting people." Roseluck said.

"A monster that attacks people with insults?" Sapphire questioned. "Are you sure that didn't come from the world Sunset Shimmer and her friends talked about?"

"I'm not sure, but we'd better go help." Wallflower said to where her gardening tools were and pulled out her Daburu Hidden Knives.

"Are you sure everyone will want me to help them?"

"Any help is good, and I know everyone needs your help too."

Sapphire mulled over these words before making the decision. "You're right, let's go."

"Failed cellist!" Negatron spat and Octavia went flying against the side of the portal to Equestria.

Sandalwood tried to ram the with his shield but Negatron parried his attack.

"Tree Huggin' Hippie!" the Nighlok said and Sandalwood flew out of the battle.

Microchip wanted to use his scythe but Negatron parried the blade of his weapon. "Scrawny Nerd." He said and Microchip flew off to keep Sandalwood company.

"That's enough monster, The Great and Powerful Ninja Trixie commands you." Trixie tried to slash at the Nighlok but Negatron moved to avoid the attack.

"The Great and Powerful?" Negatron sneered. "You're just another shallow girl who thinks she's the big deal but she's nothing more than just another failure in the bunch, you don't even make it as an amateur, even a clown would beat you."

Trixie felt something generate in her body that sent her flying.

"Now that was a Great and Powerful Humiliation." He boasted.

Sapphire and Wallflower arrived at the school entrance where they found Derpy and Flash.

"What was it that happened?" Wallflower asked.

"This monster showed up and started attacking the students with insults." Derpy said.

"You have to be careful, this guy is full of tricks." Flash said before attacking, but Negatron intercepted him.

"You sure are unlucky, first you lose the girl you like to a mutant turtle and you can't get back together with your ex, looks like the universe has conspired against you." Those words were enough to send Flash flying off the battlefield.

"We have to stop him." Wallflower said and Sapphire readied her Kama Hoko Yari Spear with Paint Brush.

The two girls attacked but Negatron dodged Sapphire's attack and kicked her out of the way.

Wallflower tried to attack with her knives but the Nighlok stopped her.

"It doesn't matter if you get to erase everyone's memories, they will still be the same people visible to everyone's eyes and you would still be the same invisible girl that no one pays attention to."

Those words hit Wallflower so hard that it sent her through the school wall.

Sapphire tried to stab the Nighlok with her spear but Negatron jumped out of the way and she ended up stabbing her weapon into the Wondercolts statue.

"Failed artist." Negatron appeared behind her. "Your paintings are horrible monstrosities, let's see if the next painting you do doesn't become a weapon to destroy friendships." He spat and Sapphire went flying against the wall, creating another hole.

"Oh no." Derpy groaned.

"Looks like it's just you left." Negatron set his eyes on his next victim.

"Your words don't hurt me, you're just a loudmouthed monster who talks nothing but nonsense." The misaligned-eyed girl armed herself with her Tegaki Hand Spikes and ran towards the Nighlok.

"Nonsense? If my words weren't true I wouldn't hurt them. Here's something for you: knucklehead."

However, his insults didn't work on Derpy. The blonde girl attacked the monster with open palm attack.

"Maybe I didn't say it too loud: squint eyes." That didn't work either. "Clumsy, retarded, useless." Every word cost Negatron a punch from Derpy.

As all the other CHS students regrouped, they watched in amazement as Derpy was the only one who could give the Nighlok a fight.

"How is that possible?" Flash asked.

"How come she doesn't get hurt by his words?" Sapphire couldn't believe it either.

"I think I got it, the PTA wanted this school to kick you out." The Nighlok said.

Derpy only responded with a spinning kick that sent Negatron flying.

"Hey, I send people flying, not you." Negatron fell flat against the ground. "What's wrong with this girl? I better get the hell out of here." He opened a portal and escaped.

"Yeah, get out of here, big mouth." Derpy said before joining her classmates. "Everyone okay?"

"Yeah, we'll be fine, thanks to you." Microchip said.

"How come his words didn't affect you?" Wallflower asked.

"When you have a wall eye problem you are always exposed to insults, since I was little everyone teased my eyes mercilessly, it made me sad." Derpy explained. "But my parents and my friends taught me not to take those insults seriously, that nothing my bullies said to me was true, as well as the monster's words."

"That sounds great, I wish I could do the same." Sapphire said thinking of all the people who were picking on her about the Inkphire thing.

"Don't worry, eventually you will." Derpy offered a muffin to the girl in blue, who accepted it in a good way.

"This is unacceptable." Kraang Subprime said. "I accepted the fact that you came back from Equestria without finishing off the Princess and her friends because you were drying up. But the fact that you escaped the world of the Rainbooms and those turtles just because you were humiliated by those cross-eyed girls is totally unacceptable."

"I'm surprised at that myself, but there are rare cases where my powers for some reason or another don't work on certain people." Negatron apologized.

"And you're telling me this now?" Subprime was about to attack Negatron but Serrator intervened.

"That's enough." He said.

"I don't think so." Subprime threatened.

"Even you could piss me off." The fingers on Serrator's hands were immediately replaced by razors, so Subprime desisted his attack. "It's not all a lost cause, Negatron made the river rise higher."

"I know I can do better." Negatron said.

"If what you say is true, then I'll give you another test, and if you pass you can take down those pesky ninjas and samurai." Subprime said.

"If it involves going to another dimension, then I accept." Negatron stated.

"Are you sure? The people in that dimension are kind of dangerous."

"Well, you know what they say: dexterity is better than strength; and no matter how dangerous they are, everyone has a tail on their tail."

"In that case, pay close attention to this." Subprime began.

Author's Note

Well guys, here is the new chapter of the fic, the truth is that it took me some time but I finally made it, resulting in the longest chapter of the fic so far.
In this chapter we see how the ninjas learn from the samurai history, the rangers exchange anecdotes with them so they can see what they have in common and the advice they acquired. We also see how Negatron attacks in Canterlot City and Equestria saying hurtful things about the people who live in those places, and the fact that Derpy is the only one who fights the monster may not be surprising for most people but it makes sense, if you have seen Derpy's story you will know why I chose her. Now we still need to know which dimension the villain will attack and who of the ninjas will be able to fight Negatron, because we know that the samurai will be able to fight him.
I also want to thank jebens1 for allowing me to use the Peachs and Sapphire Night for the chapter, I can only tell you that Sapphire will appear in chapter involving CHS.
PS: Equestria Ninja Girls by DarkMagicianmon

I've Got a Spell on Bats Part 1

Meanwhile, in another place.

In an abandoned building shots were heard, the screams of those who were among the shooting could be heard up to 5 blocks from the place.

"There he is! Don't let him escape!" shouted some while shooting, but no one could evade the shots of their attacker.
The subject annihilated everyone in the place, except for one who was crawling hoping to escape, however, his attacker grabbed him by the shirt and smashed him against the wall. In said wall was a large window through which the little moonlight entered, that light revealed the attacker who was none other than Jason Tood, now known as Red Hood.

"I'm going to ask you one more time, where is he?" He asked. "I told Black Mask what would happen if he broke our agreement, where is he?"

"You want information? Look for a newspaper." The man told him.

"Wrong answer." Jason pointed his M6S Magnum at his head.

"Go ahead, Red Hood." A voice caught Red Hood's attention. "Do what you couldn't do with him."

"Who's there?" Red Hood let go of the subject and stood at attention.

"Oh I'm just awareness." The voice continued to speak. "We haven't spoken in a long time, not since you were tortured by him." The voice sounded closer. "That was for how long...a year?"

Red Hood fired his gun towards where the voice was, casings could be heard falling on the floor. After a few moments Jaison stopped as he heard footsteps approaching him. The light was barely coming through the windows of the building, but it was enough to reveal that the voice was coming not from a man but from Negatron.

"What are you?" Red Hood asked.

"I've been watching you, Red Hood." The Nighlok held out his hand showing the bullets Jaison had fired. "I know of the mess you've made of keeping the streets of Gotham free of crime, of how it offers protection to criminals from the big bat, of course with certain conditions." Negatron continued to advance. "And all to get Bats attention, you even came close to destroying your creator to prove your motives, though I have a hard time understanding who your creator was, Batman..." Negatron paused before continuing, "or the Joker."

If anyone could see through Red Hood's mask, they could see Jason Tood's eyes snap open.

Suddenly Red Hood felt a charge build up in his body that sent him flying through the window of the building, the guy fell from the fifth floor and ended up landing on a car. Red Hood's helmet rolled off on the ground, Negatron jumped off the building and picked up the helmet and stared at it for a moment.

"I think I have the answer to my question." Negatron said before throwing the helmet down and leaving the scene.

Somewhere in downtown Gotham City, Catwoman was leaving the rooftop of a jewelry store with a backpack on her shoulders. She exited the place and ended up in an alley.

"Oh look." A voice caught her attention. "I found a cute kitty."

"Who's there?" She faced the voice.

"I think you're already losing your touch, I mean, that dressmaker made you look like a fool when she made you steal an empty purse, and let's not talk about the bat, even if you did get a chance with him, it wouldn't last, you'd change for him but he wouldn't change anything about himself for you." Negatron said into the shadows.

Selina went flying and crashed into the wall, her backpack falling to the side.

"Mmmm, I wonder what's in this." Negatron said as he grabbed the backpack and pulled out a 14K gold necklace.

"That's mine." Catwoman tried to get up.

"Well, you know what they say, thief stealing from thief..." Negatron sneered. "Let's do one thing, let's say it's nobody's." He said as he tossed the necklace down a drain.

"You..." Was all Selina said before she passed out.

Meanwhile elsewhere, Batgirl and Huntress were approaching an amusement park.

"Are you sure this is it?" Huntress asked.

"I certainly am, every lead I followed over the last few days led right to this place." Barbara replied.

"Of all the places she could have picked, she had to pick this place had to be it." Huntress grumbled. "Somehow I'm not surprised."

Suddenly a carousel lit up and the other kiosks in the park lit up.

"Oh girls..." A voice chirped. "Come out to play."

One of the horses on the carousel fired a missile, the girls got out of the way in time before the missile hit them.

"I hate it when she does that." Huntress thought aloud. "Show yourself Harley Quinn."

"Why do that?" Harley asked. "We're just getting started."

Immediately some guys in hoodies and clown masks appeared.

"Oh come on Harley, send us a real challenge." Batgirl said before she and Huntress confronted Harley's henchmen.

Meanwhile in the distance, Harley Quinn watched along with her hyenas Bud and Lou as Batgirl and Huntress tried to survive in the amusement park trap. She couldn't help but laugh at how the girls were barely and barely dodging the traps.

"I can't believe they keep falling into the trap." She scoffed.

She was about to enter the scene when a voice caught her attention.

"Well, well, if it isn't the laughing girl." Negatron said as he appeared in front of Harley.

"And who are you?" She asked.

"I'm nobody, I'll just say that unlike that Riddler guy I speak truth and not riddles, so people see who I am."

Harley frowned. "That doesn't tell me anything."

"Anyway, I finally meet the psychiatrist who ended up crazy for a crazy man."

"Hey, don't talk about my relationship with my pudding like that."

"Oh come on, he doesn't care about you, you're just a tool for him to take advantage of." Negatron said. "If they gave him a choice of who to save between Batman and you, it's obvious he'd pick Batman since he's so much more fun than you."

Just as Negatron expected, his powers took effect on Harley, sending her flying several feet away. Bud and Lou soon cornered Negatron to attack, but the Nighlok stepped forward and turning around, and shot beams from the eyes on his back at the two hyenas.

"Ha, too easy." Negatron boasted.

"Hey, stop right there." The Nighlok turned around to see Batgirl and Huntress behind him.

"Oh, but what do we have here?" He said with an expression of mock surprise.

"Who are you and where is Harley?" Batgirl asked.

"Oh, she's fine, she just couldn't handle me telling her a couple of truths." Negatron said. "As for me, you'll soon find out." he term before escaping through a crack.

"Did you see that?" Huntress asked in surprise.

"Yeah, it's like nothing we've ever seen before." Batgirl said.

"Do you think we should alert the others?"

"Let's just tell them to let us know if they see anything like that."

That same night on the streets of Gotham, the duo of Nightwing and Robin were patrolling the city on the former's motorcycle.

"Hey, do you have any updates?" Robin asked.

"Nothing yet." Dick replied.

"What do we know about this guy?"

"He's not human and uses his words as weapons literally."

"That doesn't sound threatening."

The hero duo suddenly saw a man fly out of a restaurant window, Dick stopped his bike to see a crowd fleeing the restaurant.

"You play the piano horribly." They heard someone say.

"What were you saying?" Grayson asked Tim.

The hero duo rode inside the place to meet Negatron.

"Look who's arrived, the other two Gotham Knights." The Nighlok said before looking at Robin, "Tell me, are you Batman's blood son?"

Tim looked at Negatron in confusion. "I think you're confusing me with someone else."

"I noticed."

"What are you up to insulting people?" Dick asked.

"That's just the beginning of things." The Nighlok said.

"Well, we're already here and it would be a shame to let you go on without getting some action." Robin said before connecting a flying kick to Negatron. The Nighlok rejoined and attacked the vigilantes, Robin pulled out his staff and Nightwing his Electro Sticks, due to his large size Negatron couldn't move as fast, unlike the Gotham Knights who were more agile and had gymnast skills, they took advantage of that and took the upper hand in the fight. Robin hit Negatron with the tip of his staff, and Nightwing attacked with his sticks delivering blows to the head and body.

"Too easy." Robin said.

"You wish, Timmy." Negatron said. "If you were a real detective you'd know this is far from over, and you're supposed to be the intellectual and most detective-like of all the Robins? Pure nonsense."

"Wait, what?" Robin was confused at the Nighlok's words. However the monster wait for that for his powers to kick in and Robin slammed into the nearest wall.

"Robin!!!" Dick went to check on his friend. "What did you do?" He shouted in the distance to the Nighlok.

"I could tell you, but you know what they say, seeing is believing." Negatron ran to stand in front of Nightwing. "You two stand the best chance of taking Batman's place by the time he's gone, though I think you'd have that mantle not because of your merits, but because you're a lapdog."

Dick's eyes widened at what Negatron had called him, that was more than enough for the Nighlok's powers to kick in once more, sending Nightwing crashing down next to his partner.

"Ha, I guess he wasn't kidding when he said the first boy wonder was easy to take down." Negatron said.

"Riddle me this..." said The Riddler to himself in his hiding place, in an impetuous tone. "No, that didn't sound good." He braced himself to say it again.

"You talk too much..." Nygma opened his mouth, however it was someone else who spoke.

"Who's there?" Riddler asked.

"For someone pretty smart you look scared, I mean, the other best detective in the world, please." Negatron was still sneering in the shadows. "For someone who calls himself 'The Riddler' you end up telling riddles that even the dumbest idiot is capable of solving."

Nygma grabbed his staff and ran over to where Negatron's voice could be heard, only to knock over some crates.

"Even with all you've done you're still the same foolish, insecure third rate villain you were when you started." Negatron kept talking as Nygma kept hunting him down.

"Your lack of imagination is pitiful, the times you've made yourself stand out for because you've resorted to using some 'jokes'." The Nighlok kept pushing Riddler's buttons. "A one gimmick hack, you're the laughing stock of Gotham, with ego so easy to break."

"SHUT UP!" Riddler was still unable to hit his target.

"Now you're thinking of attacking your enemy? You usually tend to take refuge in your riddles because that's what you used to do when your father beat you."

"WHO ARE YOU?" Nygma shouted.

"Riddle me this, who is green, presumptuous and about to walk through that wall?"

Riddler paused, he knew the answer to that riddle, and as a result Negatron's powers sent him flying at a great speed that sent him through a wall.

"Like I said, ego so easy to break." He said.

By the time Negatron got out of the place, he was surprised by a smoke bomb. Next thing he knew, a shuriken hit him, or rather, a Batarang.

Once the Nighlok came out of his shock, he could see who he was waiting for.

"I thought getting your attention would be more difficult." Negatron said as he stood up. "I guess my plan worked after all."

"I had more important matters to attend to, but I came to see what was causing the disturbance." Replied Gotham's famous protector. "You picked the wrong place to attack."

"I know very well why I'm here, but you can't see that yet. And don't want to treat me like any criminal or otherworldly thing you've ever seen because I'm not."

"The only thing you have in common with the monsters in this city is your big ego and a big mouth." Batman said as he pumped his fists. "And I'm used to dealing with big mouthed egomaniacs."

"Well, I'll have the pleasure of taking down the famous Silent Guardian, The Watchful Protector, The Batman." Negatron said before shooting bolts of lightning from the eyes on his back.

Batman jumped to dodge the rays, immediately the Dark Knight threw bombs towards the Nighlok, but Negatron moved before the bombs detonated. The two engaged in hand-to-hand combat, Negatron was the one attacking and Batman just blocked and dodged the Nighlok's blows. Batman saw an opportunity and connected a kick to Negatron and pulling out his grappling hook caught the Nighlok and gave him another parry, sending him into an alley.

"It's over, monster." Batman said.

"Tell me Batman," Negatron began. "How many dead eyes can you look into before you die inside?"

"What did you say?" Bruce asked.

"How many can die in your arms, how many people can you let die because frankly you don't have the guts to die yourself?" Negatron continued to press. "How can you be the hero of this city when you allow guys like the Joker to keep killing?" the Nighlok stood up. "Frankly you're not the hero Gotham deserves or needs."

The two stared at each other for a moment, no one made a move.

"I guess all that doesn't weigh on you, and if I'm right, then it doesn't weigh on you so much that you sent one of your boy wonders to do a man's job."

That last caught Batman off guard, if those words had come from the Joker, Riddler or someone else then he wouldn't have been so surprised, but that had come from someone he barely knew. And that caused Negatron's powers to kick in, sending the bat crashing into a dumpster.

"I think I hit the nail on the head."

"How do you know that?" Bruce asked.

"I know a lot of things, Bruce. And whoever sent me here wants you alive." However, Negatron was repelled by a pair of exploding Batarangs.

Bruce turned and saw Barbara, Dick, Tim and Huntress; all of whom were reunited with Batman.

"Are you all right?" Robin asked.

"Yeah, I am."

"Get out of here, wimps." Negatron said. "I'm here for Batman, not you guys."

"If you want Batman you'll have to go through us." Dick said.

"Doing what Batman expects, eh?" Negatron asked. "Then so be it."

Kraangs and Moogers came out everywhere.

"Kraang, now we know why you're here." Robin deduced.

"Attack" Negatron ordered his troops. The Kraangs and Moogers attacked the Batfamily, the bats defending themselves as best they could. Robin tried to attack with his staff but a Hybrid Mooger caught him with its tentacles. Once disarmed, the monsters attacked the boy wonder but he fought back with his bare fists. Batgirl and Huntress fought their way as best they could and Nightwing used his sticks to repel the Kraang, Batman fought off a handful of enemies but was surprised by Negatron who had more to say.

"You keep a lot of secrets but you can't stand it when others keep things from you, if you ask me that sounds pretty hypocritical." The monster said. "Aside from hypocritical you are very suspicious, not to mention paranoid." Negatron wanted to lash out but Bruce blocked him. "You'd rather prepare to face your allies than face the real problem."

"What do you mean?" Batman asked.

"Oh come on, I know you've long been making contingency plans for when those Metahumans, if they do, lose control long before that alien handed you that green stone, but just because you're the only one in your group with efficient plans doesn't mean you're right about everything." Negatron continued. "While you're wasting time planning what you think is supposed to happen, guys like the Joker are killing people in their wake, and when you go to stop them you're not able to nip the problem in the bud."

Bruce continued to defend himself. "If I did I'd be no better than them." He replied.

"Then don't wait for 'S' to do what you can't do."

"What are you talking about?"

"You thought the Justice Lords world was the only one where heroes become villains, unlike that world, it only took breaking one for him to become a tyrant, destroying what he loved most."

Batman pondered this, wondered who he could be and what would have happened to make him go to that extreme.
Negatron charged at Batman, the two struggled a bit.

"Does all this surprise you? After a long time of facing the Joker you should know what he is capable of, taking the white knights and bringing them down to his level, your level." Negatron shoved Bruce before continuing. "Like I said, I know a lot of things, like the fact that you don't fight for justice, you make this your therapy for your childhood traumas." Negatron's powers again took effect on Bruce and Batman went flying. "I guess that red turtle and cowgirl weren't wrong about you after all."

"Time to shut your mouth." Huntress threatened as she moved in to attack Negatron.

"Talk about people with a Batman complex." Negatron ran right at her. "And you Huntress, you're a bitter sourpuss who hates everyone and everything, a disgusting person just like your mobster of a father!"

Huntress also turned out to be a victim of Negatron and shot out as if a rocket had hit her. Negatron then turned to some Kraang and Moogers.

"Bring in Batman." He ordered.

As expected, Bruce put up a resistance and confronted the soldiers, but it didn't last long until a Moogers spewed some sort of gas from his mouth. Batman slowly lost consciousness and collapsed. Some Kraang chained him up and dragged him away.

Okay, let's go." Negatron opened a portal and the villains began to enter through the portal.

"I don't think so." Nightwing started running toward the portal. Robin, Batgirl and Huntress followed suit, but Dick, Tim and Barbara made it through the portal, and Huntress was left behind.

" Damn it!" She hit the ground.

Meanwhile with the Gotham Knights, they ended up landing on a rooftop of a building.

"Where are we?" Barbara asked.

"An alternate dimension?" Tim said.

"It's possible, we have to find Bruce." Dick said.

"Do you have an idea where he would be?" Tim asked.

"He could be anywhere in this city." Barbara said.

"It's like looking for a needle in a haystack." Nightwing commented.

"We have to start investigating, let's take advantage of the fact that it's still night in this world to get something." Robin said.

Slowly Bruce regained consciousness, his vision was blurry, but his instincts told him he was no longer in Gotham.

"Where am I?" He asked.

"Wait a second, is this Batman?" said a voice Batman didn't recognize, and when he turned he saw it was another monster.

"I was hoping you sounded a little more hoarse."

"In that case you have the wrong Batman."

"Not at all, Negatron captured the right Batman." Kraang Subprime said as he appeared.

"I should have known you'd be behind this, Subprime." Batman said. "So that's what his name is? Negatron."

"Enough talk, let's see who's behind the mask." The other Nighlok said but when he wanted to remove Bruce's mask he was surprised by an electric shock.

"Did you really think I would just go into battle with a mask without any insurance?" Bruce said, the Nighlok just growled.

"Gentlemen, calm down please." Serrator's voice came through the shadows, but Bruce couldn't detail him, only what was his eyes glowing yellow and his smirk.

"Who are you?" Batman asked.

"All in good time, Batman." Serrator said. "For now we'll focus on you, the turtles and the Rainbooms."

"Don't be too sure about that, my people should already be looking for me."

"I'm counting on that, and they'll have their hands full when you're confronted." Serrator turned to look at the Nighlok, ready to take orders. "Madimot, proceed."

"As you wish." The Nighlok said before firing a blue beam at Bruce.

As promised, the Rainbooms, turtles and Blade began their Symbols Power training.
Each of the boys were practicing on an easel using the new brushes provided by Daisuke, the rangers and the mentor were there guiding them.

The turtles, having a father from Japan, were already familiar with kanji writing, so they were having no problems. Blade on the other hand having studied martial arts for a long time also provided him with learning other cultures, so he was not having so many problems.

The Rainbooms on the other hand were having trouble making the strokes of the symbols, Rainbow Dash was still having trouble following the order of the strokes, and the others were having no trouble with getting the strokes right.

"What do you think?" Twilight asked Jayden.

"This stroke isn't right, that's why it's not working for you." He pointed to Twilight's kanji. "Try again."

Applejack finished her kanji 種 and the symbol turned into seeds.

"Very good AJ." Emily congratulated her.

"Thanks Em." AJ thanked.

Rarity was hesitant but she was able to finish the kanji 糸 and the symbol turned into a coil of yarn.

"I did it." She celebrated.

Pinkie was able to finish the kanji 球 which materialized into balloons.

"Yes, I was able to do it."

Mia guided Fluttershy to make the kanji 花, said kanji turned into a flower.

"You see? It's very easy." Mia assured.

"I see it." Fluttershy agreed.

"Now you try it."

Starlight and Sunset were having difficulties getting the strokes right, more so for the former who had not yet fully mastered the human way of writing. "I'm not making any progress." She complained.

"Be patient, you'll get there." Kevin assured, then turned to look at Rainbow Dash. "At least someone listens to directions."

"Hey, if I wanted a joke I'd ask out loud, this brush doesn't work." Rainbow said.

"Then how come the others do get their brushes to work?"

"Maybe because mine is defective."

Kevin took Rainbow's brush and used it to create the symbol 刀 to summon a spin sword.

"The brush isn't the problem." Kevin said and Rainbow just grunted.

"I think we better take a break." Mia suggested.

"I'm of the same opinion." Ji said. "Get some rest, believe it or not everyone did well."

"We just have to try harder, and the sooner we master the symbols power we can start the creation of the Harmony Disc." Twilight said.

"And you will, you just have to put in the effort but also have patience for it." Emily said.

"Although it would be nice if we could study those power discs more, just to find a way to contain the power of Symbols Power and Equestrian Magic."

"Maybe I could show you some discs I have, among them some discs that contain just Symbols Power." Jayden said. "I'll go get them from my room."

"You don't mind if I come with you, do you?" Raph asked.

"No, come on." Jayden replied and the two walked into the house.

"I think I'll walk you guys out." AJ said just to make sure everything was okay.

The three arrived at Jayden's room, they saw that the place had a single bed, a desk, a few pieces of furniture, a bookcase and a picture with a fire symbol on it.

Raph and AJ noticed that on the desk was a picture of Jayden from when he was about 7 years old at least, he was wearing a white Kimono and blue hakama, next to him was a brown haired man wearing the same outfit as Jayden, only the difference was that he was wearing a navy blue Kimono; and there was also a blonde girl about 10 years old dressed the same as Jayden.

Applejack took the picture and looked at it closely.

"Is that your father?" she asked him.

"Yes, that's him." Jayden replied.

"Who is she?" Raph asked about the girl in the picture.

"That's Lauren...my sister."

"Your sister?" Raph asked. "You have a sister?"

Jayden nodded.

"And she's a samurai too?" Applejack asked.

"Yes, she is." Jayden replied taking the picture. "We spent most of our lives apart, my father didn't want that but felt it was necessary so she could master the power of the seal."

"Wait, you don't have the power of the seal?" Raph asked.

"No, it was always her, I had to take her place as leader of the samurai rangers until she was ready."

"Do the rangers know about this?" Applejack asked.

"Not at first, I had to keep the secret hidden so the Nighloks wouldn't get suspicious, I didn't want to keep it from them but my father's plan had to stay on course, but that wasn't the worst part."

"The worst part was that the rangers insisted on protecting you because they thought you were the only one capable of sealing Xandred." Raph said.

"Same reason you refused to call them." Applejack also said. "Why are you telling us this Jayden?"

"I spent my whole life keeping a secret that I got to the point that my whole life was a secret, maybe I want to do something different now." Jayden said.

"You shouldn't feel bad about what happened." Raph put a hand on his shoulder.

"We know you didn't have a choice." AJ agreed. "You were trying to protect the only family you had left."

"I bet the rangers understood that too."

"Thanks guys, it's good to hear that from you." Jayden said.

"And we appreciate you having the confidence to tell us that." AJ said.

The conversation was interrupted when the fissure sensor activated.

"Nighlok attack, let's go." Jayden said.

At a Panorama City high school, all the students were in their classrooms taking classes.

"You're all gonna fail!" Negatron's voice was heard and several students went flying through the walls and windows of the school.

"Ha, there's no one who can stop me!" He boasted.

As he was leaving the scene, Negatron felt something coming towards him, however all he saw was a cupcake on the ground.

"Ha, I guess luck is on my side." Negatron picked up the cupcake with the intention of eating it, but as he was about to do so the cupcake exploded in his face. When he came out of his daze, he found himself surrounded by rangers, ninjas and Rainbooms.

"Samurai Rangers, and the famous New York ninjas and the Rainbooms; you're getting in the way of my plans." Negatron said.

"You again?" Emily said. "I thought we had you defeated."

"You don't know anything about what's going on these past few days."

"We just know that insulting people isn't cool." Casey said before lashing out."

"Casey, wait." Emily warned.

Negatron ran to get in Casey's face. "I have something for you Casey Jones, you were a bed wetter until you were twelve."

"What?" Casey was surprised that the Nighlok knew something so embarrassing about him. But it was short lived when the field hockey player was sent flying due to the Nighlok's powers, Casey ended up crashing into the nearest wall.

"Casey!!!" Everyone ran to check on the field hockey player.

"What was that?" He asked even while dazed.

"That's what we were trying to warn you about." Jayden told him.

"And you Twilight, you're a boring nerd, no wonder you had no friends at your other school." Negatron said to her.

Twilight's eyes widened, and she ended up being sent crashing onto the roof of a building.

"Twilight!!!" Leo shouted. The turtle leader tried to attack the Nighlok, but Negatron evaded his cuts.
"Sensei's little pet." The monster spat and Leo was ejected to keep Twilight company.

"Hey, stop your insults." Sunset said as she threw her kunais at the Nighlok, but she missed her shots.

"Why should I? I thought you knew a lot about insults, didn't you Meanset?"

Sunset's eyes snapped open and she was sent flying along with her friends.

"Hey, don't call her that." Mikey declared.

"Why would you say that? After all you called her that first." Negatron said.

Mikey tried to attack but the Nighlok parried his attack.

"You're a fool if you think humans will ever accept mutants, do you really think they would be friends with a monster like you? You're pathetic."

Mikey, just like his friends ended up being chased away hundreds of feet.

"I don't understand how he does that." Pinkie Pie questioned. "All he does is say horrible things about people."

"Is this too complicated for your little brain, Pinkie Pie?" Negatron said pointing to Pinkie's forehead, causing the girl in pink to fall to the ground. "I wouldn't be surprised coming from someone with serious problems." The Nighlok's words caused Pinkie to end up sinking several feet underground.

"Stop it already at once, I won't let it all spill over into pitiful insults." Rarity said as she tried to attack, but missed.

"Why not? I thought you represented pitiful Rarity, with your pitiful interest in fashion."

The Rainbooms' fashionista gasped at Negatro's words and ended up falling victim to the Nighlok's words, which sent her through three walls.

The Nighlok was about to follow with the others, but was intercepted by exploding Batarangs, Negatron turned to see the Gotham Knights on the other side.

"What?" He was surprised.

"You guys." Applejack said.

"But how?" Rainbow asked.

"We're here for him." Dick said pointing at Negatron. "Where's Batman?"

"What does Batman have to do with this?" Raph asked.

"Wait, Batman is real?" Mike asked.

"Batman is fine, for now." The Nighlok assured. "But rest assured, you guys will run into him soon."

"Are you saying Batman was kidnapped?" Keno asked.

"This guy came to our world wreaked havoc on it, used his strange powers to attack us and capture Batman." Robin said.

"Even Batman was affected by the Nighlok's powers?" April asked.

"Even Batman was affected." Batgirl stated.

"It doesn't matter, you're all going down." Negatron said. "I know something about you Batgirl, you say you wouldn't do anything to steal Donnie from April, but well you had fantasies about Batman when you were dating Nightwing, what guarantees that you aren't doing the same thing with the turtle?"

"What?" Barbara was surprised at the Nighlok's words, and she ended up ejected into the nearest wall, crashing hard.

"Something tells me April did have reason not to trust you!" Negatron shouted.

"Hey, enough of your insults." Donnie said trying to attack the monster, but the Nighlok dodged his blows.

"And you're the womanizer of the four turtles, I mean, it didn't take you long to trade April for the first redhead that came your way, I wonder how long it'll take you to replace her with Rarity."

Donnie was dumbfounded at those words, though that didn't last long as he flew off to crash into the nearest building.

"I guess I deserved that." Donnie groaned.

"How can we stop it?" Fluttershy asked.

"You guys told us that you've faced him before." Karai said. "How did you defeat him?"

"Actually, it was Emily who defeated him." Jayden admitted.

"Really?" Raph asked.

"Yeah, I think I can do it again. You guys cover for me." Emily said. "Hey big mouth, remember me?"

"If it isn't the Yellow Ranger." The Nighlok said.

"Your insults end here." Emily stated before attacking.

"If my words weren't true they wouldn't hurt you. I have something for you here, klutz." Negatron said, however, Emily was unaffected. "Useless." That last cost her three slashes to the body. "Crybaby." It didn't work either.

Dick and Tim along with the remaining ninjas were surprised at how Negatron's insults didn't work on Emily.

"How come she's not affected?" Robin asked.

"We'll explain later. Now we have to cover for Emily." Mike said, but as they were all about to join the fight, they were surprised by some energy shots.

"What was that?" Applejack asked.

"That would be me." Madimot said as he made his entrance.

"And who are you?" Robin asked.

"Another Nighlok?" Shini asked.

"I'm not just any Nighlok, I'm Madimot, and I'm the baddest of the bad of the bad of the Netherworld , I'm bad, very bad, baddest." The new Nighlok boasted.

"Oh please, I've met the real baddest baddies and they don't sell as much smoke as you do." Robin said.

"We'll see which one of us is the one selling smoke." Madimot said before cracking his whip, a smoke bomb exploded on the battlefield, when the smoke cleared, Batman reveals himself to everyone.

"Batman, you're alive." Dick said.

However, Batman did not respond, there seemed to be no emotion on his face, but what was most striking was that his eyes were purple.

"Wait, since when are his eyes purple?" Rainbow asked.

"Something's not right with him." Dick said.

"It's like he's under a trance." April surmised.

"It's because he's in a transe." Kevin said.

"What?!" Dick and Robin asked.

"That's right, Bats is under my control, now he is a mindless slave." Madimot said. "Batman, attack." The Nighlok ordered and cracked his whip.

Batman charged at the heroes, Nightwing tried to restrain him along with Robin, but Bruce put up a resistance.

"Come on Batman, fight this." Dick tried to reason.

"It's useless to reason with him, he's my slave now and he's to obey." Madimot said.

Batman managed to break free from the Gotham knights grip, he managed to kick Robin and take his baton from him and hit Nightwing with the end of it.

"We need to find a way to contain him." Batgirl said.

"But how? It'll be hard with him attacking us." Fluttershy asked.

"There to take him down, maybe our best chance would be if he's still." Raph suggested.

"Maybe Raph is right, we won't be able to help Batman if he attacks us." Batgirl pointed out.

"Or maybe we will." Jayden added.

"What do you have in mind?" Starlight asked.

"I think I can try something, but I need to be close to Batman to do it." The samurai leader said.

"Well, we need to distract him so the Red Ranger can do his thing." Barbara ordered.

The heroes surrounded Batman and Bruce didn't take long to attack them, Jayden positioned himself so he could find a point where he could attack, he prepared himself by inserting a white disc into his Sword tour, when he saw his chance he started to advance, but was intercepted by a series of shots. Jayden turned to see some Kraangdriods with blasters.

"This can't be happening." He said as he dodged the Kraang shots.

"Oh no, there goes our plan." Starlight said as she tried to dodge a blow from Batman, but the Dark Knight knocked her down.

Returning to Emily and Negatron, the yellow ranger had the advantage, the Nighlok had to escape, fortunately for him some kraangs intervened to get in the blonde's way. Negatron was able to escape to continue with his nonsense, and he had his sights on a certain girl with purple hair and aquamarine highlights who was getting up.

"But if it isn't the socialist pony who hates cutie marks, who like Batman's speedster friend, you doomed the world in a time heist for something that happened to her in her childhood, though yours is the poorer motive."

Starlight felt a charge building in her body that sent her flying.

"It must be stopped now." Rainbow said. "Keno, you take the right and I'll take the left."

"Okay." The watchman said.

"Taking orders from women, Keno?" Negatron stepped forward and stood in front of Keno. "I think Indigo is calling the shots in your relationship."

"Hey, that's not..." Keno couldn't finish as he was ejected from the combat zone.

"Time to shut up." The rainbow-haired girl tried to attack with her spear but the Nighlok caught her weapon.

"And you, Loyalty, a strong feeling of support or loyalty!" Negatron said, looking at the athlete. "You have the courage and audacity to blame others for what were supposed to be your responsibilities? Typical of you, Rainbow Crash! Acting so high and mighty like you were so much better than everyone, but in reality you were being an insensitive jerk who blames others when something goes wrong, and even abandoning them when they think they failed you when in reality it's you who failed! What a loyal friend you are!"

Rainbow Dash felt as if someone slapped her in the face that sent her crashing into the nearest wall.

April was taking care of Madimot, she was trying to attack with her tanto blade, but he was protecting himself with his shield.

"Your sword is nothing, my shield is the pure truth." Madimot used his whip to catch April's foot and throw her against the ground. Madimot took the opportunity to fire a blue lightning bolt straight at the redhead, there was no way for her to get out of it, she took cover waiting for the bolt to hit her, however it never came. It was there that she realized that someone else took the hit, and that someone was Batgirl.

"Batgirl!" April knelt down next to her.

"April, I'm sorry...it was the only way." Barbara said before she pushed April aside and her eyes changed to a purple color.

"Oh no." April groaned.

"Oh yes." Madimot said. "Yet another puppet to my collection, Batgirl, finish off Miss O'Neil." he cracked his whip and Barbara charged at April.

April blocked Batgirl's blows until she used her powers to levitate Barbara, the masked redhead wanted to attack the kunoichi but it was useless from her current position. However, April didn't notice Negatron approaching her.

"Toxic redhead, you don't want Donnie to be with you but you don't want him to be with someone else either, how unhappy does he have to be for you to be happy?" He said and April ended up crashing into the nearest wall, causing her to lose her concentration and Batgirl was released.

Barbara saw April's tanto Blade fall to the side, so she picked it up and set out to finish April off with the weapon. The kunoichi had not yet recovered from the blow so she was not yet aware of what was coming at her.

With the handle reversed, Batgirl held the blade to annihilate April, but when she wanted to stab her, Donnie intervened with his Bo staff to prevent Barbara from hurting April.

With a quick move, Donnie used his Bo to push Batgirl back.

"Get away from her." He told Batgirl.

"Donnie wait, she's not aware of what she's doing." April tried to warn him, but Donnie had already started to attack.

The purple turtle wanted to lunge with his Bo but Barbara was quicker and placed a harness on his chest, then she hooked the turtle with her legs and then pulled out her grappling hook and with that she climbed with Donnie to a great height, the harness she placed on Donnie triggered a pair of wires that buried themselves in the ground, Barbara released Donnie so that the force of the wires pulled him straight to the ground, plus Batgirl prepared to deliver the coup de grace with a double kick to the turtle's back making the impact of Donnie's fall more painful.

"That'll leave a mark." Donnie groaned.

Returning to Batman, Raphael and Applejack were taking care of him, unlike the others, they were attacking instead of being on the defensive, at least it served him to take less punishment from Bruce. Using the handle of his sais, Raph connected a couple of punches, but the third one Batman caught him, however the red turtle managed to kick him free, Applejack gave him a flying kick that sent him backwards, Nightwing and Robin advanced to attack but Bruce grabbed Tim by the neck and threw him against Raph and AJ, then disarmed Dick with a kick, then threw a smoke bomb in his face, then took Dick's electro sticks and used them to electrocute Nightwing, then Batman threw a batarang in his face and finished him off with a kick that sent him flying.

Applejack got up to continue fighting, but Negatron got in the way.

"So the element of Honesty, eh?" The Nighlok sneered. "As far as I know, a few Christmases ago, you said Sunset was like family to you, that was before you abandoned her thinking she was a cyber stalker, even though Sunset was telling the truth, but ironically, it turned out that Anon-a-Miss was actually a member of your own family, and what did you do, you easily forgave her! That doesn't sound like what an honest person would do does it?"

AJ felt a charge of negative energy building up in her body, and it was that energy that sent her crashing into the nearest wall.

"I've had enough of you, freak." Raph said as she charged at him.

"This should be fun." Negatron thought believing he would be easy prey. "Factus Hot Head!"

However, his powers had no effect on Raph, the red turtle attacked the monster with his sais.

"Maybe I didn't say it too hard, but it's hard when you're hit by salad tongs." That didn't work either and Raph kept attacking.

The ninjas were regrouping and were surprised to see that Raph wasn't being affected by Negatron's powers.

"How come he doesn't hurt Raph?" Pinkie asked.

"Normally Raph is more likely to react to insults, but I'm surprised he doesn't make it easy on the Nighlok." Rainbow added.

"Then we'll figure it out later, gotta help the others." Leo ordered as they all went back to fight the moogers and the Kraang.

Negatron went flying after a kick from Raph. "I think I've got it. Everyone thinks you're an embarrassment to the family." That cost him a few body slashes from Raph's sais.

"Now Emily." He said.

"What?"

"Earth Slicer!" The yellow ranger swung her weapon towards the monster.

"These two are crazy." Negatron said after falling to the ground. "Madimot, stand down."

"You take the fun out of everything, Puppets Bats, we're leaving." Madimot ordered.

Batman and Bargirl threw smoke bombs to cover their exit.

"No, they got away!" Robin complained.

"And now they have Batgirl." Pinkie Pie said.

"What do we do now?" Rainbow asked.

"We have to think of a new strategy." Nightwing said.

"How did they get to us?" Twilight asked.

"It wasn't hard." Robin said as he pulled out the fissure sensor he found.

"Who are you guys?" Jayden asked.

"Call me Nightwing, and this is Robin." Dick introduced himself.

"I guess we won't know each other very well until we see each other's faces." Kevin said.

"We have our reasons." Dick justified himself, and Tim just rolled his eyes.

"I'm Tim Drake, and this is Dick Grayson." Robin introduced himself.

"But what are you doing?"

"If we're going to be working together, you better know who we are." Tim said. "Besides, the Turtles and the Rainbooms trust them."

"Is that true?"

"Unlike Batman, the Red Ranger didn't wait until the end to tell us his secret." Applejack pointed out.

"What secret?" Leo asked.

"I'll tell you later." Jayden said. "Let's go back to the house so we can recover."

Author's Note

Here it is guys, one more chapter before the end of the year, this time I wanted to make the chapter in two parts since I saw that this one was longer than the previous one, I hope you enjoyed it and wait for the next part.
Curiosities:

The part where Harley sets up a trap for Batgirl and Huntress at an amusement park was based on when the turtles fight Shredder's henchmen at the Coney Island amusement park in the penultimate episode of season four.
The words Negatron uses with the Riddler were based on the words Batman uses in the final fight against the Riddler in the animated movie Batman: Hush.

I've Got a Spell on Bats Part 2

Once back at the house, the heroes were trying to recover from what happened to the two Nighloks.

"Man, that was brutal." Robin said.

"I've seen guys in my world who can use their words as weapons, but not in this literal way." Nightwing pointed out.

"Every Nighlok has different abilities." Ji said as he walked in with Mia and Emily. "For example, Negatron is a bully, he likes to hurt people's feelings, he channels mental pain and turns it into physical pain."

"That explains exactly what he had to say to hurt us." Starlight said.

"I was distracted, next time it won't happen again." Rainbow said.

"You guys think I have serious problems?" Pinkie asked, the boys didn't know how to answer.

"How do you tell her without her getting hurt?" Raph asked, Sunset just shrugged.

"Do I look boring to you guys?" Twilight asked.

"Obviously not, you just tend to be pretty neat." Sunset said.

"Well, that's true."

"I may have wet the bed, but I don't do that anymore." Casey stated.

"So Keno, Indigo is the boss in your relationship?" Donnie asked and everyone was curious about the Watcher's answer.

"Of course not, to be honest it's not like there's anyone calling the shots in our relationship." Keno answered, but paused before continuing and flashed a sly smile. "And for your information Donatello, I'm a one woman man and I'm not rolling my eyes at the first girl that comes my way."

Everyone was taken aback by Keno's response, an "ooooohhhhhhh" was heard from some sides.

"So, since when are you giving Rarity the eye?" Spike asked.

"Maybe I did some time ago." Donnie said. "But I got over it."

"Just like you got over your crush on Batgirl?" Robin asked and Donnie cringed even more.

"I still feel bad about how I treated April." He admitted.

"That just showed how much of a womanizer and how much of a simp you can be." Tim said

"Yeah dude, falling in love with the first girl that crosses your path and then changing her for the next one that comes your way, that's wrong, very wrong." Mikey said.

"Shut up Mikey, you're the wrong one to talk about it." Donnie scolded him.

"Hey, what do you mean by that?"

"I don't know, you tell me."

"Guys stop it, we're getting off topic." Sunset said.

"Sorry." The guys apologized.

"And with that Madimot guy controlling Batman and Batgirl, things just got more complicated." Dick said.

"There must be something to break the monster's hold on them." Tim said.

"There is." Jayden told them.

"It's about using one of those magic symbols, right?" Robin asked.

"Something like that."

"You really think your Scriptomancy will work on them?" Dick asked.

"Well it worked on me and the tiger zord." Kevin said.

"Wait a second, Madimot used his spell on you and the tiger zord?" Rainbow asked.

"Unfortunately, but Jayden used his symbol power to break Madimot's hold on us."

"It wasn't easy, Kevin being a good warrior I had to find a way to get close enough to free Kevin, and Tiger being one of our strongest zords I had to immobilize him in order to free him." Jayden said.

"Just when I thought this couldn't get any harder." Dick complained.

"I'm surprised you didn't fall under the effects of Negatron's powers." Tim pointed at Raph.

"How did you do it?" Dick asked as well.

"I'll tell you in the morning." Raph said simply.

The Gotham Knights rolled their eyes at the red turtle's response, then turned to look at Emily.

"So what's your secret, or would you rather keep it to yourself?" Nightwing asked her.

"Not that there's any secret per se, when I was little the other kids picked on me and called me names all the time, that always got me down, but my sister taught me to pretend that those people who picked on me weren't telling me anything."

"How can you pretend that people aren't saying anything to you?" Mikey asked.

"Because in reality what she does is ignore their words." Raph replied.

"Well, that's a good point."

"We need to track down Batman and Batgirl soon." Dick said.

"You don't think the Nighloks took them to the Sanzu River?" Fluttershy asked.

"I doubt it, anything that isn't a Nighlok doesn't survive there for long." Ji reported.

"Then they must be out there somewhere." Dick surmised.

As if that was a sign, the rift sensor activated and Jayden opened the holographic map.

"The dock, go." He said and they all ran out of the house.

People were running away from the dock to avoid the Nighloks and their new minions.

"That's it humans, run for your lives, that only makes us stronger." Negatron said.

"Hold it right there, Nighloks." Jayden stated as he, the rangers, turtles, Rainbooms, ninjas and Gotham Knights showed up.

"Well, they didn't get the warning message." Negatron complained.

"Come on guys, you're stronger than you think." Dick pleaded.

"That'll never work." Madimot said as Batman and Batgirl just stood there, a cold expression in their now purple eyes.

"We have no choice, we have to attack." Robin said.

"If we have no choice..." Dick said and he and Robin rushed to charge Batman followed by the turtles, the Rainbooms, April, Casey and Keno; but Negatron beat them to it.

"Batman's little pets." He spat and the heroes were ejected backwards, all except Applejack and Raphael.

"Oh, I see." The Nighlok began. "You two aren't Batman's pets, and you're right about that." Negatron came up with an idea. "Hey Bats, finish them off and don't hold back." He ordered but Bruce didn't move.

"Do as he told you, Batman." Madimot cracked his whip and Batman charged Raph and AJ.

The turtle and the cowgirl exchanged glances and nodded before attacking, Raph drew his sais ready to attack Bruce, but Batman avoided his attack and tried to attack with the blades of his gauntlet but Applejack intercepted the attack and connected a kick to Bruce's chest, knocking him back.

Batman threw some explosive Batarangs, the boys threw shurikens to block the Batarangs, making them explode in midair.
Batman changed his strategy and headed for some warehouses not far from the dock, the boys didn't think twice and followed him.

"Applejack, Raph, wait!" Leo called.

"I don't think so." Madimot said as he snapped his fingers to call out some Kraangdroids and Hybrid Moogers.

The ninjas and samurai took on the Kraangdroids and Moogers to get to the Nighloks, meanwhile Nightwing and Robin were trying to restrain Batgirl.

"Come on Batgirl, get out of the spell." Dick tried to reason with her, but Barbara responded with a front kick.
Robin tried to lunge with his baton, but Babs dodged the attack and snatched the baton away from Tim to hit him with the tip of the baton.

Donnie wanted to intervene and attacked with his Bo.

"Please Batgirl, fight this." He pleaded.

Barbara's response was a poke at Donnie's eyes followed by a low blow.

"Ow, I guess I deserved that too." He groaned as he fell to his knees.

Raph and AJ followed Batman to a warehouse somewhat clear of the others. When they entered they saw that Bruce was nowhere to be found.

"Keep an eye out AJ, he might be somewhere." Raph warned.

As the two slowly moved forward AJ noticed something approaching, so she pushed Raph to avoid getting hit in the head by a Batarang.

As the two got up they saw Batman jump off the roof to take them down but they got out of the way in time, the turtle and the cowgirl charged towards Bruce. It was an exchange of blows for both sides, Batman blocked Raph and AJ's attacks and in turn they dodged Bruce's blows.

Raph tried to attack with his sais but the bat stepped forward and pulling his arm knocked him down, then he set out to throw exploding batarangs at Applejack, the cowgirl was able to intercept the batarangs and throw them back at Batman but he fired his grappling hook to avoid the exploding batarangs, as Bruce continued to climb Raph threw some kunais to cut the grappling hook cable, Batman ended up falling to the ground and Applejack charged at him but Bruce spun around and dodged the blonde girl, still on the ground he spun around and landed a kick to AJ's head, Bruce wanted to punch AJ but the blonde girl managed to escape in time.

Raph and Applejack charged everything they had against Bruce and Bats was starting to lose territory bit by bit, in one move Raph gave AJ his hand to lift her up so she could land a spinning kick, Raph attacked with a series of kicks and the two attacked with a flying kick that sent Bruce flying.

"Okay, he's ours." Raph announced.

"Let's do it now before we..." Applejack couldn't finish as some Kraangdroids and Moogers appeared and attacked.

"No, not now." AJ complained as he fought the enemy soldiers.

As they fought the Kraangdroids and Moogers, Raph noticed a strange sound coming from the warehouse, like a lit fuse.

When he turned around, his suspicions were confirmed, someone had lit dynamite inside the place. "AJ, we need to get out of here." He warned.

"But we have to go get Batman." She said.

But Bruce was already leaving the place through a window. The guys ran to escape but the enemy troops were many and were getting in their way.

Blade took it upon himself to neutralize some Kraangdroids, but Negatron appeared behind him.

"Equestrian Adefesium." He said and Blade flew out of there.

Karai tried to attack with her snake hands, but the Nighlok stopped them.

"Lady Shredder." He spat again and Karai flew off the battlefield.

"Karai, no!" Fluttershy shouted and Negatron approached her.

"You cowardly girl, even a chihuahua beats you, you're the only girl I know who's afraid of her own shadow." Negatron said again and Fluttershy flew off the battlefield.

Mikey tried to attack with his nunchaku but the Nighlok easily dodged it.

"But if it isn't the fool one of the group." Negatron sneered.

"Hey, I'm not a fool." He said.

"Of course you're a fool, you always were a fool, your idiocy makes the Mikeys of the other universes look like serious guys, just someone like you so dumb and clueless not to notice that he's pressing the alarm button of the villains' lair, or that he's not able to close his big mouth so as not to give himself and his brothers away, or that he confuses snake scales with cream and onion chips, or of using a failed mutagen to make himself look 'Super Cool' without first seeing the bunch of warnings on the mutagen bottle, or that he's thinking pizza all the time that he's capable of creating his own pizza out of garbage. " Negatron said. "You say your brothers never take you seriously and don't listen to you, answer me this, do you really think they should bother to listen to someone like that and take him seriously even if he is right?"

"Well, when you put it that way..."

"The answer is no, they shouldn't bother listening to a fool like you, what does it matter if you were right about something, it doesn't take away from the fact that you will still be a fool, and when you screw up again, they will realize it wasn't worth making that pinkie promise since you are a bad bet, and that's because you are a fool, a mess, a goofbag!!!"

Those words set off a large amount of negative energy charge that sent Mikey crashing into the nearest wall and landing in a dumpster.

"Ha, who's a goofbag, Michelangelo is the goofbag." Negatron continued to taunt.

"Hey, leave him alone." Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were heading to attack Negatron.

"Oh, but if it isn't the friendship experts." He said sarcastically. "I mean, one of the aspects of friendship is forgiveness, and forgiveness equals forgetting past things, especially the bad things people did to you." The Rainbooms tried to attack with their weapons but the Nighlok jumped to avoid being attacked. "If you all had really forgiven Sunset then you would never have accused her of being Anon-a-Miss, instead you abandoned her and accused her of being a false friend, I want to assume that you were true friends with her." Negatron paused before continuing. "When I think about it I think you girls were actually true friends with her after all, and that's because false friends stab you in the back... and true friends stab you in the front."

Those words caused the Rainbooms to end up falling into the water.

"Girls!" Twilight shouted but before she ran to help her friends everyone heard an explosion not far from their position.

"What was that?" She asked.

"That's none of your business." Negatron said as he appeared in front of her. "And tell me Twilight, how does it feel to be Leonardo's second table dish? I mean, he's only cute with you just because you look like the princess, after all she's the one he loves, but how does he feel about you? I guess for him you're just a hobby, because let's be clear, who would notice a nerd like you? I doubt that campy boy is attracted to you too."

Negatron's words wounded Twilight so deeply that she ended up crashing into the nearest wall.

Leo, Keno, Shini, Casey, Starlight and the rangers were being cornered by enemy troops.

"This isn't good." Mike said as he cut down a Kraangdroid.

"They shouldn't be allowed to keep getting closer." Jayden suggested.

"We need to think of something before they lock us in." Leo said.

Nightwing and Robin were still trying to restrain Batgirl and April and Donnie were taking care of Madimot.

Donnie tried to ram the Nighlok with his Bo Baton, but Madimot caught the baton and with a twist hit the turtle in the face with his shield.

April wanted to attack with her Tanto Katana Blade but Madimot blocked her attack with his shield.

"That's all you got?" He said as he fired lightning bolts that hit April, Donnie, Nightwing and Robin.

The four heroes landed near their friends and seconds later so did the rest of the team.

"We're running out of space, and ideas." Mikey said.

"Only a miracle can save us." Pinkie said.

Before the enemy troops could advance, Batman appeared in the middle of the two sides.

"Oh, perfect, this is magnificent." Negatron said.

"Now we can start the real fun." Madimot said. "Batman, finish them off, but first tell us how you feel, is there anything you want to say?" He cracked his whip.

"I only have one thing to say." Bruce said in a monotone voice, he pulled some Batarangs from his belt and saw out of the corner of his eye the two Nighloks. "Go to hell." Batman threw the Batarangs at the enemy troops and the Nighloks and kicked Batgirl.

The heroes were shocked at what had just happened.

"But how?" Jayden asked.

"Guys, look at his eyes." Twilight pointed and they all noticed that Bruce had normal eyes again.

"Batman." Nightwing called out and Batman joined the others. "What happened?"

"How did you get free of Madimot's control?" Jayden asked.

"Honestly, I don't know." Bruce replied. "The last thing I remember is that guy with a blue face threw a purple beam at me, then when I regained consciousness I ended up near a burning warehouse near here."

"Wait, where are Raph and Applejack?" Rarity asked.

"Funny you should ask about them." Negatron said and some Kraandroids threw Applejack's hat and one of Raph's sais at the heroes.

They all gasped when they saw the objects on the floor.

"Raph, AJ!!!" Mikey yelled.

"Are they..." Pinkie didn't finish asking the question.

"How could this happen?" April asked.

"The explosion." Twilight gasped. "Guys, remember one of the warehouses exploded."

"That's right, you want to know who was there?" Madimot said and a Kraandroid activated a device that showed the image of Raph and Applejack following Batman into a warehouse, everyone saw that AJ and Raph were giving Bruce a fight and might even beat him, however they watched as a large group of Kraangdroids and Moogers entered the place. The guys were outnumbered, they could not cope with them all, Batman took the opportunity to ignite the dynamite, close the warehouse and escape, the enclosure exploded with AJ and Raph and the Kraangdroids and Moogers inside it.

Everyone was shocked by what had just happened, Fluttershy and Rarity burst into tears when they realized that their friends had died, Pinkie's hair deflated and became straight, Twilight hugged Leo, April did the same with Donnie.

Batman on the other hand, was confused, he didn't know what to think, a part of him was conflicted, somehow he helped cause this, indirectly he had broken his one rule, but at the same time he thought something wasn't right, something was missing in that video, but still he couldn't be sure, he wasn't aware of what he was doing.

"Were it so easy." He muttered.

Dick walked over to Bruce and put a hand on his shoulder. "Hey, this wasn't your fault."

"Exactly, it was Madimot who pulled the strings." Tim said.

"They're right." Sunset said. "Trust us when we tell you that what happened to Applejack and Raph wasn't your fault."

"Pfff, now that's funny." Negatron said.

"What do you mean by that?" Sunset asked.

"You just told Batman to trust you guys, that's pretty funny, since you're asking the impossible of him." Negatron said. "He would never trust you guys even if his life depended on it."

"Huh?" everyone except for the Gotham Knights said in confusion.

"Just as you heard, even after what happened in Gotham he still can't trust all of you, what's more, he trusts no one, not his allies, not his false children, not even the man who raised him."

"But what happened in Gotham..." Fluttershy said.

"He was simply faking it so you guys could play along, that's how his modus operandi works." Madimot said. "Batgirl, could you give us a brief description of what Batman is really like?" He cracked his whip.

"Of course, he's a user, he takes advantage of things even if it hurts those who are supposed to be his friends." Barbara said in a monotone voice. "He manipulates, he cheats, everything to get what he wants, isn't that right Nightwing?"

Dick lowered his head, he knew exactly that Barbara's words were actually his own, he said them the day he gave up being Robin.

"You see, even the first boy wonder knows it, everyone knows it, they knew that that red turtle and that cowgirl were right about Batman, about him being a thrill seeker, an old man who just uses the hero job as an excuse to deal with his childhood traumas, and before you guys tell me those two never gave Batman a chance to explain himself, to be honest he never intended to, in the end he had to tell the turtle and the cowgirl his secret but he was out of options, and that's because he knew he was wrong, but he would never admit it as a matter of pride, or am I wrong? " Negatron said.

Karai, Shini Starlight, Balde and the rangers watched as the ninjas, the Rainbooms and the Gotham Knights lowered their heads, they knew that what Negatron said wasn't entirely wrong, they spent a lot of time complaining about Raph and AJ's attitude when they should have been put in their position besides just following Batman's directions without even having the necessary information.

Bruce on the other hand, even if he didn't show it, was pensive. It was no secret to anyone that he was quite suspicious and still was, it was also true that he ended up telling Raph and AJ about his past because it was the only way to get through to them, deep down he also felt guilty for not telling the guys full information about the villains of Gotham, he thought about if something had happened to the guys it would weigh him down as much or more than the time the Joker 'killed' Jason.

"But hey, that's enough talk, time to get this over with." Negatron said and several Kraangdroids with blasters and Moogers with blasters appeared.

"This day will not only be remembered not only as the day Batman broke his one rule, but it will also be the day the Samurai Rangers, the Rainbooms, the New York Ninjas, the Gotham Knights and the Dark Knight were destroyed." Madimot said.

The heroes stood on guard, Rarity was ready to throw a diamond shield and the rangers readied their Samuraizers.
The Nighloks were about to give the order to fire, but a smoke bomb exploded and immediately a few cuts were heard, when the smoke cleared everyone saw how the blasters of the Kraangdroids and Moogers were destroyed.

"What just happened?" Pinkie asked in confusion.

"Funny you should ask that, Sugarcube." A female voice with a rather familiar country accent.

Everyone turned their eyes to see Applejack unharmed standing next to them.

"Applejack!!!" Pinkie's hair fluffed up again and everyone ran to meet the country girl.

"AJ, you're alive." Fluttershy said.

"But if you're here, where's Raph?" Donnie asked.

"That's an excellent question." Raph appeared in front of everyone.

"Raph!!!" Mikey wasted no time and hugged his brother. "You're okay."

"But how did you guys escape from the warehouse?" Starlight asked.

"Maybe because we never entered the warehouse." Raph replied.

"What do you mean you never went in there?" Batman asked.

"That's because of the help we had from our new friend in red." Applejack pointed at Jayden.

"I guess the plan worked." He replied.

"Wait, you knew about this?" Casey asked.

"You three planned it all from the beginning." Madimot said.

"Of course, the rangers told us about the time you used your spell on the blue ranger and the tiger zord, so before we came here we approached the red ranger and based on past experiences he provided us with tools needed to make our plan work." Raph said and Applejack offered her arm to Sunset to use her powers, to which the bacon girl chose to touch AJ's arm and visualize what happened.

Flashback

Jayden handed them a white disk with the kanji resistance (反).

"Are you sure that with this we can free Batman from the Nighlok's control?" AJ asked.

"But you need to be close enough to use the disc on him." Jayden told them.

"Don't worry, we'll figure something out." Raph said.

"After we set out to chase Batman we knew he was leading us into a trap, so we decided to take our precautions." AJ said.

"You know, I think I know what you two can do." Jayden began to explain a plan.

After discussing, Raph and Applejack used their paintbrushes to make the symbol 影 to create doppelgangers of themselves.

"Go." Raph ordered and the doppelgangers ran off to battle.

The guys took another route while the doppelgangers continued the chase.

Later, Raph and AJ were hiding on the rooftop of one of the warehouses watching the doppelgangers chase Bruce into the trap, they didn't know if Batman would realize that the guys he was dealing with were nothing more than decoys.

As they waited, Applejack could no longer resist asking the red turtle something.

"Hey Raph, can I ask you something?" The cowgirl asked.

"Yeah, shoot." Raph replied.

"How come that Negatron guy's powers didn't affect you? You're usually the one most likely to react to insults."

"Remember the time we told you about our first confrontation against Spider Bite and Leo benched me?" Raph asked back and AJ nodded. "Well, I went back to the sewers and told Slash, who was still Spike, that Leo had made a mistake by benching me, and that it didn't matter if I had anger issues, it made me a better fighter, Splinter was listening and told me that he once came to think the same thing, so he told me a story, it was during the time he was courting Tang Shen, however there was another man vying for her attention."

"The Shredder." Applejack deduced.

"One day Shredder insulted Sensei in front of Shen, said all sorts of things to him, Splinter felt he had to defend himself against those insults."

"And he did."

Raph nodded. "But that only fueled Shredder's hatred to the point where he wanted to destroy Sensei."

"And then?"

"I think you know the answer to that." Raph said

"But that wasn't his fault, Shredder insulted him, Splinter had no choice." AJ said.

"I thought that too, but Splinter told me he had choice."

"Oh yeah, like what?"

"Ignore him, let his words wash over him, like a river over a rock, but he let that piss him off, Splinter recognized that it was he who was the one who turned Shredder's words into weapons." Raph said. "When I understood that, I knew what I had to do to defeat Spider Bite and stand up to Negatron."

"Wow, I didn't know you had that in you."

"Hey, I don't need to lose my head to make myself look good."

"You should do that more often."

"Maybe I will, when Mikey moderates his vocabulary." They both laughed at that, but that was short-lived when one of the warehouses exploded. Then they saw that Batman was leaving the place.

"All right, time for action." Raph said.

The guys came down from the rooftop discreetly so as not to lose the wow factor, Raph stepped forward to get Bruce's attention, drawing his sais he moved to attack Batman but the latter noticed someone heading towards him.
With a quick action Bruce dodged Raph's attack and lifted him up to smash through a wall with the turtle's body.

The two got up and Raph gave a front kick to the bat which knocked him to the ground.

Raph wanted to stomp on Bruce but Batman moved out of the way. Swinging with his leg, Bruce knocked Raph down, the turtle got up and wanted to attack with one of his sais but Batman blocked it with his gauntlet.

Raph headbutted and Batman retreated, the turtle charged at Bruce but the latter delivered a spinning kick to Raph that knocked him to the ground.

Grabbing one of the sais, Bruce set out to finish Raph off but the turtle threw a smoke bomb to repel the Dark Knight.
Batman recovered from the temporary blindness and threw explosive Batarangs at the turtle, Raph in a quick action intercepted the Batarangs and threw them back at Batman, Bruce fired the blades of his gauntlet to explode the Batarangs, however one managed to explode near Batman's face, that kept him stunned for half a minute.

Raph saw his chance and lunged at Bruce, but the latter even in the midst of his shock still managed to pull Raph's arm and throw him out of the way and spin around to use the sai he had taken from Raph and stab AJ in the chest who wanted to surprise Batman.

If anyone besides the three of them were here, they would witness that Batman had just broken his one rule, the one thing he had sworn not to do during his journey as Gotham's protective vigilante.

Applejack was in shock as she felt the sai continue to pierce her chest.

"You..." AJ could barely get the word out. "You fell right where I wanted you." The cowgirl raised a spin sword with the resistance disk inserted into it, activated the disk and slashed diagonally at Bruce.

Batman recoiled in a state of shock after the attack received from Applejack, the symbol of resistance appeared in front of Bruce and with all his strength he managed to expel from his body the spell of Madimot, Batman fell to the ground inconveniently, exhausted after everything that happened.

Raph ran over to Applejack who was on the ground.

"AJ, are you okay?" He asked.

"Yeah, I'm fine." She replied.

Raph helped AJ up and once up AJ removed the sai from her body, but there was something odd, there was no blood.

"I guess Jayden's plan worked." The cowgirl said before pulling a blanket out from under her blouse, said blanket had the kanji for protection (防) on it.

"Good thing he stabbed you in the chest, I was worried that part didn't go as planned." Raph said.

"Yeah, me too." AJ admitted. "For a moment there I thought he'd go for the head." They both laughed at that.

"We have to get back to the others."

"Wait, what are we going to do with him?" AJ pointed to a still unconscious Bruce.

After a few seconds of careful thought, Raph came to a conclusion.

"I have an idea." The two carried Batman outside and laid him on the ground.

"We'll apologize later." Raph said before he and AJ left the scene.

Flashback End

"And that's all that happened." Raph finished counting and Sunset released Applejack.

Everyone was amazed at how Raph and AJ freed Batman.

"You two planned all this to free him?" Sunset asked.

"A masterful move AJ, you let him hurt you so you could get close enough to attack." Blade admitted.

"Are you two out of your minds or what?" Dick asked. "What you guys did was so..."

"Creative." Bruce finished for him.

"Are you serious?" Tim asked him. "That was anything but creative."

"They knew exactly what needed to be done, and they went to enlist the help of someone who was in a similar situation."

"They slashed you with a sword, and they could have died just to free you." Nightwing stressed.

"It was a risk they had to take, besides, they applied the rule of the greater good, collateral damage is acceptable as long as the objective is achieved." Batman explained.

"I doubt they saw you as collateral damage." Twilight said.

"I didn't mean me." Bruce walked over to Raph and AJ. "I'd thank you two, but I'd say you did something selfless."

"Ha, look who's talking." Raph said.

"Alright, so what if you guys freed Batman, we still have Batgirl, and you'll never be able to free her from my spell." Madimot said.

"You guys take care of freeing Batgirl, we'll take care of these two clowns." Applejack said as she removed the resistance disk from the spin sword and threw the disk at Donnie.

Raph activated his medallion and transformed into the mystical fire ninja, Applejack on the other hand activated her geode and transformed into Crystal Guard.

"Applejack, Raph!" Jayden called out. "Use this."

The red ranger tossed a spin sword and a cherry colored disc to Raph and the black box to Applejack.

"Another disk?" Raph asked.

"You'll need extra power." Jayden said.

"The black box." Kevin said. "Jayden, are you sure?"

"Maybe they don't have enough Symbol Power development like we do, but I'm sure they can handle it."

"Okay, let's do it." Raph inserted the disk into the spin sword and activated it. "Shark Attack Mode!!!"

Applejack in turn turned on the black box. "Super Samurai Mode!!!"

The heroes were astonished as Applejack and Raphael's transformation was completed. They were both wearing some sort of flowing tunic or long coat, Applejack's was colored white while Raph's was colored red. The coats had the Samurai ranger emblem on the left side of the chest and on the back, only in Applejack's case she had the kanji of truth (真) on the back.

"Guys, look at that." Mikey said.

"Awesome." Twilight was impressed.

"What are you guys wearing?" Sunset asked.

"I don't know, but I like it." Rarity said.

"What's that weapon Raph is carrying?" Robin asked about Raph's new modified spin sword.

"That's the Shark Sword." Mike replied.

"The Shark Sword? I don't know what that means, but it sounds 20% cooler." Rainbow Dash said.

"This is sweet." Raph admitted as he assessed his new weapon, he also noticed that on his medallion instead of having the yin yang symbol it now had the face of the Shark Zord.
"Let's get them." Applejack said after inserting the super disk into the spin sword and placing the black box with the sword.

"I guess they lead now." Dick said to Batman.

"Of course." Bruce replied.

AJ and Raph made way for the others taking on some Kraangdroids and Hybrid Moogers. Applejack took down a couple of Kraangdroids, but another group shot at her with their blasters, in one swift action AJ took a leap and doing a swift spin she finished off the Kraangdroids with a slash.

"Wow, not only am I stronger, I'm faster too, this black box rules." She said.

Raph for his part was dealing with some Moogers, they were outnumbering him.

"Alright Shark Sword, let's see what you can do." Raph said and with quick motion he swung his sword to the front, the next thing that happened was the Shark Sword extended its blade and obliterated the enemies in its path, after that the sword contracted to its original form.

"Nice, pretty cool." Raph said.

The ninjas and the Rainbooms and the Batfamily took care of the Kraangdroids and Moogers. Batman kicked a Mooger in the front and connected a series of blows to a Kraang, a droid wanted to shoot Bruce but he took the gun from him and used it to shoot the enemies around him, a Mooger tackled Batman but Bruce shot the blades of his gauntlet into the Mooger's face to knock him off the top.

Rainbow Dash impaled some Kraangdroids with her spear.

"Not bad, now watch this." Mike said before calling out his special weapon. "Forest Spear." With his new weapon Mike finished off the enemies. "Forest Spear, Leaf Storm." Spinning his spear Mike created a tornado of leaves that sent the droids flying.

Rarity used her kama sickles to chop off the heads of some Kraangdroids and Twilight used her kamayari spear to knock a Mooger to the ground and then stab it.

"Time to amp things up." Mia called out to her special weapon. "Sky Fan." She used her fan to create a whirlwind that sent many enemies flying.

Pinkie Pie used the chain of her bakuhatsugama to knock a Mooger's sword off and leaping attacked said Mooger with the blade of her weapon.

Mikey attacked some Kraangdroids with his nunchaku, but a Mooger knocked him down. The Mooger was about to stab Mikey but it was Shinigami's Hypno Ball hit him in the head.

"Thanks Shini." Mikey thanked.

"What are you doing there on the ground? Get up!" she ordered and Mikey resumed the fight.

Casey threw exploding discs while Keno used his batons to hit some Moogers.

Karai switched to her snake form to spit acid at the Moogers, Fluttershy fired her darts, Blade and Jayden finished off some droids with their swords.

Leo took a leap to avoid a Kraang's shots, while in the air Leo threw one of his swords at a Mooger and spinning cut the Kraangdroid in half from the bottom up.

Starlight shot some Moogers with her bow, however she didn't notice a group of Kraangdroids behind her, however they were neutralized by Kevin who fired with his Hydro Bow.

Applejack finished off the last Kraangdroid that was in her way, but was taken down by a group of Moogers with blasters.

Before the Moogers fired again they were taken down by a series of shots.

"What?" AJ was confused.

"Applejack!" The cowgirl turned to see Jayden who was carrying a blaster. The muzzle of the blaster was shaped like the face of a red bull.

"Applejack, use this to defeat the Master Blasters." Jayden threw the blaster at AJ followed by a white disc.

"What is this thing?" She asked.

"It's the Bullzooka, Fire Up!" he ordered.

AJ placed the disc upright in a slot designed for the spin sword. Immediately Applejack proceeded to fire at the enemies approaching her.

"WOW, this is a real blaster!" She said excitedly.

Meanwhile with Batgirl, Nightwing and Robin were trying to control her, Dick tried to attack but Barbara escaped and gave him a roundhouse kick, Dick staggered a little but recovered, he took a step forward and did a sweep making her lose her balance a little, Dick stayed down so Tim could gain momentum and throw a series of kicks at Barbara, the next thing that happened was that Donnie hit her with his Bo, then taking momentum he jumped to hit the girl with the tip of his cane.
Batgirl fell to the ground, April threw her tessen, Barbara managed to avoid the attack but didn't see that the other redhead was approaching with an activated spin sword, April managed to deliver a slash right in the pit of Barbara's stomach, the symbol of resistance activated on her and Batgirl managed to expel Madimot's spell before falling to the ground unconscious.

"Batgirl!" The four heroes approached her.

"Batgirl, say something please." April shook her.

Very slowly Barbara opened her eyes, everyone saw that her eyes were normal.

"Ugh, what happened?" She asked. "I feel like I got crushed by a truck."

The heroes breathed a sigh of relief.

"Don't worry, we'll explain later." Dick said.

Back with Raph and AJ, the two were taking on the Nighloks, the turtle was taking on Negatron while the cowgirl was dealing with Madimot.

"I'm surprised you didn't get kicked out of the house for your problems will go." Negatron spat but Raph didn't flinch, on the contrary, he kept attacking.

"I've had enough of this." Negatron turned around and shot bolts of lightning from the eyes on his back.

Raph leapt to avoid the attack, but before he hit the ground he used the Shark Sword's extendable blade to slash at the Nighlok.

Applejack was still firing at Madimot, the Nighlok used its shield to protect himself. Madimot waved his whip and used it to get the super spin sword entangled with his whip, Applejack rolled to connect a kick to Madimot to free his weapon.

"Leonardo will always be better than you." Negatron kept saying to Raph but the turtle didn't rush to attack.

"Like a river over a rock." He said remembering Splinter's words.

Raph rushed to attack the Nighlok.

"Temperamental Turtle." None of that was working on Raph. He just kept attacking Negatron, with one slash the Nighlok fell to the ground.

Raph prepared to deliver the final blow but Negatron still wouldn't give up.

"If you had been better he would still be alive."

That made Raph stop in his tracks, that made him hesitate for a second, but he continued to attack.

"Gotcha." Negatron said.

Madimot slammed his whip into Applejack's hand making her drop the Bullzooka, then proceeded to shoot lasers from his shield, Applejack fell to the ground.

"Ha, time for a new puppet." The Nighlok said, but before he could fire his blue beam some small spheres flew out and landed on Madimot's face as well as Negatron.

When they recovered they saw the guy who had thrown those mini bombs at them, that individual was none other than The Batman.

"You..." Negatron said.

"Surprised? You shouldn't be." Batman said before proceeding to attack, Madimot tried to use his whip, but Bruce jumped to avoid the lash, he connected a series of blows to the ribs to the Nighlok and spinning around Batman threw a kick to Madimot's chest that sent him down. Batman immediately turned his attention to Negatron who landed a series of kicks to the Nighlok.

Madimot and Negatron regrouped to make a combined attack, Madimot fired lightning bolts from his shield while Negatron shot lightning bolts from the eyes on his back, Bruce jumped back before throwing some explosive Batarangs at the two monsters, the two villains fell to the ground.

"That was for almost making me destroy my friends." Bruce said before walking away. However, he didn't see that the Nighloks were getting up again, but before they could do anything to Batman they were repelled by the Shark Sword.
Bruce noticed something was up and turned to see Raph and AJ who were running in the direction of the Nighloks. Applejack threw her Super Spin Sword at Raph, the turtle approached Negatron and gave him a Double Slash with both swords. Applejack jumped up and prepared to attack, Madimot raised his shield but he didn't count on the blonde girl's super strength, AJ ended up hitting the shield, the shield didn't resist and ended up in pieces.

"NO!!! My shield!" Madimot wailed.

"Are you ready,AJ?" Raph asked Applejack.

"Of course I am." She replied. Raph handed the Super Spin Sword back to her, Applejack armed herself with the Bullzooka once more, she removed the disc from the blaster slot and put the Super Spin Sword in its place, then she placed the disc in the black box.

"Shark Sword Slash!!!" Raph said and used the Shark Sword's extendable blade to destroy Negatron.

"Super Bullzooka!" Applejack activated the weapon and aimed it at Madimot. "Bullzooka Blast!!!" She pulled the trigger and a red bull-shaped beam destroyed the Nighlok.

"Very good." Raph said as he high-fived Applejack.

The other heroes walked over to them.

"Guys, that was great." Mikey said.

"You guys were fantastic." Fluttershy said.

"You guys." Batman called out but neither Raph nor AJ flinched. "Good job." He complimented.

"Thanks, but this is far from over." Raph said pointing to the giant forms of Madimot and Negatron.

"Raph, go with the rangers, they will need you to form the Megazord." Jayden said to the red turtle. "Applejack, do you think you can drive the Bull Zord?" He asked the cowgirl.

"I thought you'd never ask." Applejack answered and Jayden handed her the Bull Disc, she inserted the disc into the Super Bullzooka. "Bull Zord." She called out to the Zord and the Bull Zord appeared.

"Wow, that's a big bull." Robin said.

"Ready Raph?" Kevin asked.

"Sure thing." He replied.

"Mega Mode Power! Combined Zords!" They all said in order to form the Megazord. "Samurai Megazord, We Are United." The rangers were in their booths, Raph took the place that was normally Jayden's, she immediately noticed that his coat turned into some sort of protective vest similar to the one the rangers had in their Mega Mode.

Applejack entered the Bull Zord's cockpit, she watched as the white coat joined her Crystal Guard attire, creating a white vest.

"Bull Zord, Transformation." The Zord stood upright, the cannons located on its back relocated to the sides forming two arms, on the back of the bull's neck a humanoid face was revealed.

"Bull Megazord, armed for battle." Applejack said.

Madimot used his whip to strike the Megazords and Negatron shot lightning from his back.
The boys were in trouble after the incoming attacks, but Applejack prepared the counterattack.

"Shoulder Blaster." She commanded and the Bull Megazord fired lasers from its shoulders in Negatron's direction.

"Raging Lion Howl." Raph said and the Megazord's lion's mouth spat fire towards Madimot.

"Now Raph, now's our chance." Mike said and Raph inserted the Shark disc into the Mega Spin.

"Shark Zord." He said and the Megazord's sword transformed into the Shark Zord.

"Samurai Artillery." The front legs separated from the Zord's body and joined together forming a sort of helmet, the back legs separated and were placed on the hilt part.

The Megazord took off the helmet and put on the newly created helmet, then took the Shark Sword.

"Shark Samurai Megazord, Armed for Battle."

"A silly hat and a huge sword, that's the most ridiculous thing I've ever seen." Negatron said.

"Well let's see how ridiculous you think this is." Raph said. "Ready AJ?"

"Of course I am." She replied.

"Mega Blade Activate." Raph, Applejack and the Rangers said.

"Disco Bull, Power Up." AJ said and the Bull Megazord lifted his left leg and the Bull Disc flew out and landed on the Megazord's head and in turn readied a revolver cannon.

"Let's do it Together." Raph said. "Shark Sword Slash!" He along with the rangers said and the Megazord and a vertical slash from top to bottom that split Negatron in half.

"Revolving Laser Blaster," Applejack said. "Final Strike!" The Bull Megazord fired its Revolving Cannon and a blue beam shot out at the part of the Bull Megazord's head where the Bull Disk was that destroyed Madimot.

"AHH! I can't be beat! I'm the baddest of the baaaaaaaaad!" Were Madimot's words before he fell.

"Aah! I take nothing back!" Negatron said before exploding.

"Ninja Turtles, Rainbooms and Rangers..." Raph began.

"Victory is ours!" Applejack finished.

Everyone downstairs celebrated the victory, while Batman just smirked.

Later at the Shiba house, the bathhouse family said goodbye to everyone.

"It was good to work together again." Dick said.

"Yeah, maybe we'll have to do it more often." Leo said.

"Guys, I'm really sorry about what happened." Barbara apologized.

"You don't have to apologize, Madimot was the one who manipulated you and you weren't aware of what you were doing." April said.

"She's right, not even the strongest members of the rangers could resist that spell." Donnie assured.

"Maybe, but I can't help but feel guilty that I wasn't stronger to resist that spell." Barbara continued.

"You shouldn't beat yourself up about it, it's like Donnie said, not even a ranger or a Zord could resist the Nighlok's spell, you can't keep feeling guilty about it, if Batman being Batman couldn't do it, chances are you wouldn't have been able to either, it's like what two guys once told me, there are things out of our control, like not being able to avoid putting ourselves at risk." April said remembering Casey and Donnie's words.

"But also, I feel kind of dumb about how Negatron's words affected me." Batgirl said.

"So what Negatron said about you was true?" April asked.

"Maybe, but I assure you when I tell you I would never do anything to take Donnie away from you I meant it, the day you see me do it feel free to disintegrate me on a molecular level." Babs said.

"I guess I'll take your word for it." April said before giving her a hug, then Barbara turned to Donnie.

"Donnie..."

"No need to keep apologizing." He said.

"I just wanted to tell you that I hope what you told me that time about April is true, because if I find out that you hurt April, either directly or indirectly, or you're making eyes at another girl, I won't need to be under a spell to beat you to a pulp, is that clear?" She said bluntly.

"Yes, it was clear." Donnie swallowed hard.

"I can't help but feel like a fool for letting Negatron's words get to me." Robin commented.

"You shouldn't feel bad, we all have something we don't want to hear." Batman said.

"That didn't sound very comforting." Dick said.

"I guess you have things you don't want to hear too." Applejack folded her arms.

"I won't say you're right, but I won't say you're wrong either." Bruce said simply. "Donatello, is it done?"

"Yes, opening a portal straight to the Batcave." Donnie turned on his portal generator and a portal activated.

"Well, that's our cue." Dick said. "See you guys soon."

"Until next time." Robin said as he, Dick and Batgirl stepped through the portal.

"It was good working with you guys." Bruce shook Jayden's hand.

"Same can I say." Jayden said.

Before crossing the portal, Batman stopped to say a few words to Raph and AJ.

"I know you two don't trust me, and I don't blame you, I your place I would do the same too, but today you risked your lives so you could save me even if it meant losing yours. I guess I can trust you with my life, and that's something I don't do everyone." Batman proceeded to remove his mask revealing the face of Bruce Wayne, he handed the mask to Raph and then removed his tool belt and handed it to Applejack. "I hope with this you know that you can now trust me, just as I am willing to trust all of you." He said looking at the ninjas, the Rainbooms and even the Power Rangers.

"Does that mean there will be no more secrets and half-baked information?" Raph asked.

"I never said that, although for next time I'm going to tell you all the information needed." Bruce said before stepping through the portal.

After the Batifamily returned to their dimension, the boys went inside the house to rest from the long day they had.

"Man, what a day." Rainbow said.

"Yeah, a heavy day." Applejack added.

Fluttershy walked through the living room and saw Mikey sitting in a depressed state.

"Mikey, what's wrong?" She asked.

"Oh, nothing Fluttershy, it's just that Negatron was right." Mikey sighed. "I'm a fool."

"Mikey, how can you say that?" She gasped and the others came in.

"Because it's the truth, I always end up exposing myself and my brothers to the public eye like with the MuckMan case, or when I can't help but shut my big mouth and end up talking out of turn, or when I end up agreeing to do things just because I thought it was right, like the time I thought I could befriend a human and ended up bringing the enemy home, or when I set out to secretly train CMCs, or when I didn't pay attention and ended up setting off villain lair alarms, or when I didn't read Donnie's mutagen warnings and ended up causing myself terrible acne. "

"What do you mean he used mutagen to give himself acne?" Mia asked.

"One time Mikey woke up with acne, after I did some tests on him I told him that it says the pimples will continue to spread, until it basically turns into a giant pimple and explodes." Donnie said. "We later found out that the reason he got that infection was that Mikey went to my lab and found something that would make him 'Super Cool' and smeared it on his face to make him a cooler and better person, I explained to Mikey that actually the substance in the bottle was a failed Retromutagen, and what the bottle actually said was 'Super Cooled'. Mikey complained that I should have labeled it better, and I turned the bottle over revealing many warning signs."

"How bad was his acne?" Mike asked and Donnie showed him a picture he had on his T-Phone. "Well, that doesn't look so bad."

Donnie checked the photo and saw that it was the wrong photo.

"Whoops, that wasn't it." Donnie kept looking and finally found the correct photo.

The rangers were horrified to see Mikey's condition.

"Ok, I take it back, that's horrible." Mike said.

"Now I see why you guys didn't believe me when I told you about Pizza Face, or Cozy Glow or April's mom, and really you guys have reason to not take me seriously, who would actually believe the dumbass in the group would get anything right?" Mikey lowered his head.

The ninjas and Rainbooms watched as Mikey continued to belittle himself, and didn't know how to make him feel better, but Raph decided to do something.

"That's... not quite true." He started. "I mean, if you hadn't said something about April's mom, then Leo wouldn't have warned me in time before he turned into a Slender-Thing and I wouldn't have made Mom-thing leave the house."

"And if you hadn't trained our sisters in secret, they wouldn't have saved us from Xever." Applejack said and Rarity and Rainbow Dash nodded.

"That doesn't mean what I did was right." Mikey muttered.

"And if I hadn't said something about Cozy Glow, the Young Six wouldn't have intervened before the magic disappeared." Starlight added.

"And who said you don't pay attention to things? If so then you wouldn't have finished the antidote to free us from the Parasitic Wasp's control with the directions I gave you." Donnie said. "Despite your failures you have achieved many successes."

"Still doesn't take away the fact that my failures were more than my successes." Mikey continued to chastise himself. "It's like Donnie said, my immaturity meant I wasn't taken seriously, and to be frank, I was the one who made Meanbooms worse, I could have spoken up but I let my past experiences, and my pride, get in the way, maybe I am a goofbag after all, and I'm sorry."

"Mikey, I don't think you should..." Leo wanted to speak but Mikey interrupted him.

"No, I've heard enough apologies, it's time for me to apologize and take some of the responsibility." Mikey took a deep breath and turned to face his family. "Guys, I'm sorry for being so clueless, I'm sorry for exposing us all the time, for taking the failed Retromutagen, for using Leo's favorite Space Heroes comic as toilet paper, for turning April's cottage upside down," Then he turned to look at Sunset. "I'm also sorry for calling you Meanset, that wasn't nice."

"Mikey..."

"When you apologized for calling me a goofbag all I said was that's what I wanted to hear when I should have apologized too, I know I apologized weeks later, but I still owed you a formal apology, and for that I apologize."

"Mikey, it's okay, there's nothing to forgive." Sunset put a hand on his shoulder.

"I also wanted to apologize to the three of you." Mikey turned to look at Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash. "I shouldn't have trained the CMC's, even if they had potential I should have respected your decision, just because of you guys didn't train them doesn't mean I should have, and I'm sorry, believe me when I tell you that if anything were to happen to them the main responsible would be me."

"It's all right, Mikey." Rainbow said.

"It's like Sunset said, there's nothing to forgive you for." Rarity assured.

"Thanks guys, for that I promise not to train anyone in secret again, even if they have potential, if there is someone who is against it, then I won't train them. Right Keno?" Mikey asked him.

"Yes, I promise too." Keno sighed.

"Also, I promise never to tell you like I did again, Sunset. And anyone who dares to do so will deal with me, to all that, Pinkie Promise." Mikey continued. "Cross our heart and hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in our eye." He then nudged Keno to recite his part of the promise.

The samurai looked on in confusion. "What are they doing?" Kevin said.

"A Pinkie Promise, and trust me, you never want to break it." Fluttershy said.

"I'll pretend to believe you." Mike said.

"And you better deliver this time, because otherwise I'll make you regret it." Pinkie warned.

Leo on the other hand noticed that Twilight wasn't with them.

"Where's Twilight?" he asked.

"She must be in her room, I guess the words Negatron said to her affected her." Emily said.

"I'll go talk to her."

"Do you think that's a good idea?" Sunset asked.

"I think so."

Meanwhile, Twilight had separated from the group to go to her room, she was now in front of the mirror with her hair down trying out various types of hairstyles, she had taken off her glasses to try out different changes of look.

"Do you think I should wear contact lenses?" She asked Spike.

"Hey, I think you should relax, you're taking Negatron's words too seriously." The dog replied.

"I'm just so confused." She buried her face in her hands. "Maybe the Nighlok was right, maybe Leo cute with me just because I look like the princess, I guess the boys give me the same treatment too."

"Don't doubt for any reason how my son feels about you." Master Splinter's voice and Twilight turned to see the rat master.

"Master Splinter!" Twilight exclaimed.

"It's good to see you, Twilight." Splinter greeted. "While it is true that Leonardo has feelings for the princess, but that it is also true that you hold a very important place in my son's heart, just as you do in the lives of the others."

"And what would that be?" she asked.

"Only you will find out." Splinter said before disappearing.

"Twilight?"

The purple girl shooed a little as she heard Leo call out to her.

"Leo?"

"Is everything all right? I didn't see you in the room." Leo walked over to her.

"I'm fine, I just...wanted to get some rest."

"You know I'll always be here for you, right?"

"And I'll always be here for you, even though deep down I know I'm not her."

"I know, but I don't want you to be like the princess." Leo took his glasses and put them on Twilight. "In fact, I like you just the way you are, and I wouldn't trade it for anything."

"Really?"

"Completely."

The two stood looking at each other, slowly they began to move closer, but just as they thought they were about to do something the mood was suddenly interrupted by a loud bang. Both Leo and Twilight looked over to where the thump occurred. There were Mikey and Pinkie on the ground, smiling sheepishly. They both looked at each other and immediately broke apart while Mikey and Pinkie were getting back up and acting as if nothing had happened, it wasn't until Mikey came up with something.

"I like you just the way you are." Mikey gently tapped Pinkie's shoulder.

"Really?" Pinkie pulled glasses out of her hair to pretend to be Twilight.

"Completely. Twilight!" Mikey spread his arms dramatically.

"Oh Leo!!!" Pinkie did the same and the two hugged like they were in a soap opera.

"Guys!!!"Twilight yelled, as Mikey Pinkie continued to taunt Twilight who chased her around the house for them to stop.

Back in the Batcave, The Gotham Knights were briefing Huntress and Black Canary on what happened in Panorama City.

"A monster literally hurting people by saying cruel things about them? Now that's new." Dinah admitted.

"Tell me about it." Huntress said.

"Us." Nightwing added. "From what I heard, this Negatron guy's victims included Jason, Nygma, Harley and Selina. Does that make sense to you guys?"

"Well, Jason was hired by Suprime to annihilate us, but in the end he didn't, Catwoman helped destroy his plan, and the others were his allies who failed miserably." Robin deduced.

"Maybe Riddler deserved it a little more." Barbara said.

"I don't know, I think Jason deserved it more." Robin said.

"Or maybe Harley, or even me." Huntress said. "Maybe Negatron was right, what happened to me in my childhood doesn't give me the right to suck as a person. I really feel bad about how I treated Pinkie." She lowered her head.

"Maybe you can make up for it the next time you see her." Canary said. "Speaking of people with childhood trauma, where is he?"

"He's the computer, he thinks Negatron couldn't have come all this way just for him. I'd better go see him." Dick reported before retreating.

"I guess Bats got to be on the good side this time." Dinah and everyone laughed at that.

Meanwhile with Bruce, he was still checking to see if the city had suffered any anomalies after Negatron's arrival.

"Did you find anything, sir?" Alfred approached.

"Nothing yet, but that doesn't mean that Nighlok or Suprime didn't leave something behind in Gotham." Bruce said.

"Still haven't found anything?" Dick asked as he walked in.

"Nothing yet, but that something was left behind by that Nighlok in his time here."

"I must say Master Wayne, I was surprised at what Applejack and Raphael did for you on that world, but more surprised at the gesture you made to them." Alfred said.

"I guess I owed it to them." Bruce said. "If they were wrong it's because I was wrong too."

"Maybe it's time to strengthen your circle of trust, if you want others to trust you then you should do the same."

"You can't expect others to trust you if you don't trust them." Dick said. "You can't expect to plan everything for everything and get your way every time."

Those words went through Batman's mind, and later in his confrontation against Negatron, he could only now unwrap the meaning of what he said when he criticized him for his no-kill code.

"...don't wait for 'S' to do what you can't do..."

S was more than an individual, he was a symbol, the symbol of hope.

"You thought the Justice Lords world was the only one where heroes become villains, unlike that world, it only took breaking one for him to become a tyrant, destroying what he loved most."

He always thought he would be the one most likely to fall into that abyss, if he killed the Joker he would understand all too well why, but he also knew that when someone crosses that line, there is no turning back. Maybe it was now to make a new kind of plan.

"Or maybe I can." Bruce got up from his chair and started to leave.

"Where are you going?" Dick asked.

"To prevent the day Superman loses control." He replied.

"Really?" Dick asked in confusion. "What happened to the part about preparing for when he loses control?"

"There's still that plan in the works, but who says I have to limit myself to that?"

Dick turned to look at Alfred and said, "Sometimes I wonder how those two are friends."

Author's Note

Alright guys, here is the new chapter, another long chapter, but I was able to finish it.
Feel free to leave your opinions regarding this chapter and if you have your own ideas for a scene I'll try to see how I can adapt them to the story.
Now let's go to some curiosities:

The parts where Donnie admits to being attracted to Rarity was a little wink to ship Raritello.
This chapter has a strong base in the PRS chapters There Go the Brides and I've Got a Spell on Blue.
The part where Negatron says the phrase 'True friends stab you in the front' is a reference to the song True Friends from Bring Me The Horizon.
The part where Batman says the phrase 'Go at hell' was a reference to the movie Justice League Dark: Apokolips War, where in one part Batman, who is being controlled by Darkside, is forced to kill Damian Wayne, however he manages to free himself just in time and says the aforementioned phrase and proceeds to poke the conqueror's eye out.
The part where Batgirl says that Bats is a manipulator and everything else was actually said by Dick Grayson in Batman: The Animated Series in the chapter where he discovers Batgirl's identity and that Bruce knew it.
When Applejack allows herself to be hurt by Bruce in order to free him, it was the same way Jayden defeated Deker in their first duel.
When Raph mentions that they will apologize to Bruce later it was a reference to Injustice, where the insurgent Batman after defeating a Green Arrow who was being controlled by Raven mentions that he will apologize later.

Without further ado, take care and see you next time.

Trapped In Amber

A new day was starting at the Shiba house, and the guys were training, the girls were improving their handling of Symbols Power, only the only one still having problems was Rainbow Dash, who was still at it.

"Oh come on." She complained. "This should work."

"Rainbow Dash, if you would just listen and pay attention to the directions you would have mastered the symbols by now." Kevin said.

"Sure I do, but this brush is useless."

"I told you, the brush isn't the problem." He emphasized.

"You know what, I had enough simbols power practice, I think it's time for some action." Rainbow said before leaving to train with the others.

The other rangers and turtles were entering the courtyard.

When Rainbow arrived she set about looking for a sparring partner, that's when she saw Emily doing shadow fighting with a practice sword.

"Hey Emily, don't mind if I..." Before Rainbow could finish Emily did a spin with the sword that made her end up hitting the rainbow girl in the arm.

"Ouch!" She grabbed her arm from the pain.

"Oh, sorry Rainbow Dash." Emily apologized.

"You’re okay girls?" Jayden said as he and Mike approached.

"Yeah, everything's fine." Rainbow replied.

"You know you were able to avoid the strike, right?" Mike said.

"I didn't think she would hit me by accident."

"It's not about whether or not she noticed you were coming or not, it's about sensing her next move." Jayden said.

"What do you mean by that?" She asked.

"Pay attention." Jayden said and Mike rolled onto his back. Jayden tried to slash against Mike but the latter dodged it the attack of the former. Then Jayden wanted to attack with a slash to the legs but Mike jumped to avoid the attack, Jayden attacked again but this time aiming for the head but Mike ducked.
"Good to know Mike has good reflexes..." Rainbow couldn't finish as Jayden's sword hit her in the arm. "OUCH!!!" She rubbed her arm from the pain.

"Rainbow, you need to concentrate more, get inside the opponent's head, sense his next move." Jayden told her.

"Okay, I must concentrate." She said and relaxed.

Jayden attacked with slash to the legs but Rainbow Dash jumped backwards to dodge the blow but when she landed on her feet, Jayden attacked again to the legs hitting right this time.

"You still need to improve your reflexes." He told him.

Mike saw that Kevin was meditating in the middle of the yard, so he got an idea. "Guys, watch this."

Mike walked over to where Kevin was, without drawing attention he swung his sword at him but Kevin raised his in time to block his attack, Mike stepped back, Kevin stood up still with his back to Mike, the Green Ranger charged at Kevin but the latter ducked causing Mike to fall backwards to the ground.

"See how focused Kevin is." Jayden said to Rainbow.

"Yeah, I saw that." She said.

"Or how about them?" Jayden pointed to Leo who was on his knees and swords to Twilight who was holding a wooden sword.

"Whenever you say, Leo." She warned him.

"Do it." The turtle gave the signal and Twilight slashed at Leo's head, but the turtle caught the sword in his hands.

"See that? It takes a high degree of concentration to do that." Jayden said to Rainbow.

"I can do it too, watch." She said confidently and turned to look at Fluttershy. "Fluttershy, come."

"Is something wrong, Dashie?" the pink-haired girl asked.

The multi-colored haired girl handed Fluttershy a wooden sword. "I want you to hit me in the head with this."

"Are you sure?"

"Don't worry, I'll get it."

"Mmmm, ok."

Rainbow knelt down, and gave Fluttershy the signal to slash at her head, Rainbow tried to catch the sword but the weapon slipped out of her hands and ended up hitting her head.

"OUCH!" She screamed from the pain.

"Oh, sorry Rainbow Dash." The shy girl apologized.

"You still have a long way to go before you can catch a sword with your hands." Raph said as he approached them.

"I know I can do it, but I need to concentrate more." Rainbow said.

"You saying you can do it is one thing but being able to do it is another thing, and when you do you can even catch a sword with your feet."

Meanwhile with Mike and Kevin, the green ranger kept trying to connect a punch to the blue ranger, Mike dia a diagonal slash but Kevin dodged it with a leap, but when he landed his pants fell down, Rainbooms blushed and covered his eyes while the others burst out laughing.

"Oh come on, already with this it's the second time it's happened."

"Hahaha, that's why I don't wear pants." Mikey said but his laughter was interrupted by a smack on the back of the head from Raph.

"We don't wear pants, Mr. Obvious." He emphasized.

Rarity removed her hands from her eyes and noticed that Rainbow Dash was gone. "Hey, where's Rainbow?"

"Maybe she left training." Kevin said as he adjusted his pants.

"Let her, she'll get over it." Raph said as everyone resumed training.

After training, the boys went to rest inside the house, the Rangers were playing snakes and ladders using their zords while the ninjas and Rainbooms were talking to Raph and Applejack about what happened with Negatron and Madimot.

"I'm surprised you two did all that." Sunset told them. "It's incredible that you guys faked your own death so you could free Batman."

"Not to mention you didn't even warn us what you would do." Leo told them.

"Exactly, the only one who knew about this was Jayden." Twilight added.

"Hey, it was the only way to make it believable, if you guys believed it then Batman and the others did too." Raph said.

"Yeah okay, next time try to warn us about stuff like this, we almost had a heart attack when they showed us that you two had died in the explosion." Rarity said.

"Did you really think we would die in the explosion just like that?" Raph asked.

"Did you really think we would go into a fight against Batman without a plan? Applejack asked.

"Yeah yeah, we get it, you guys had a good plan to take Batman down and free him from his mind control." April said

"What can we say, I guess Batman's luck can't last forever." Raph said.

"Well, some would say Batman didn't have the script on his side this time." Pinkie Pie shrugged as she spoke to the fourth wall.

"Ok ok, we get it, next time we'll try to take your side when it comes to following Batman or someone like him." Leo said.

"What I don't understand was Negatron doing in Gotham, what would he be looking for there?" Donnie said.

"I don't think he just went there just for Batman." Twilight said. "There must be some particular reason he attacked."

"Whatever that reason is, it wasn't the only place he attacked." Sunset said.

"What do you mean?" Fluttershy asked.

"Princess Twilight warned me that Negatron attacked Equestria." She said as she showed her diary.

"Negatron attacked Equestria?" Leo asked.

"And Canterlot City too." Donnie warned and they all turned to look at him. "Fugitoid texted me."

"How do you know it was him and not Madimot who did it?" Mikey said.

"Maybe because he described the Nighlok as someone who attacked people with insults."

"Well, that sounds like something Negatron would do."

"Still, I don't think this Xandred would allow one of his Nighloks to invade other worlds just because Subprime asks him to." Sunset said.

"Unless he gets something else in return." Karai said.

"But what?" Shini asked.

"Or rather maybe he knows he can destroy more than one world without the Rangers intervening in his plans." Fluttershy deduced.

"But still, whatever Subprime and Master Xandred are planning seems to be something big." Twilight said.

"Whatever Subprime and Master Xandred are planning we'll stop them." Raph said.

In the park, Rainbow tied a wooden sword to a tree branch.

"Well, I can show everyone that I can do it." She said before swinging the sword hard to make the sword go over the branch so she could catch it when it fell to the ground.

"I can do it, I can do it." She said in her mind.

She was determined to catch the sword with her hands, but the sword was faster than her and she couldn't catch it, causing the sword to hit her in the head.

"Ouch." She groaned and fell sitting down on the ground.

"Come on, again." She got up and tried again, but missed once more.

"OUCH." She groaned. "This is useless, at this rate I won't be able to intercept the sword." Then she came up with an idea. "Unless..." She activated her geode and tried again but the result was no different.

"Nope, not even like that." She rubbed her head from the pain.

Her trance of pain was interrupted when she heard some screaming, so she had to go outside to investigate.

A man was running but was caught by a kind of red colored goo that enveloped him completely, the goo dried up forming a thick layer, it looked like the person was trapped in an amber.

"Hahahaha." A Nighlok boasted. "Keep running humans, but you can't run from me." The Nighlok continued to spit out of its goo at the people.

"What do we have here?" The Nighlok turned to see two children backed into a corner. "A sitting duck."

The Nighlok was about to wrap his goo around them but some shurikens got in his way and a rainbow trail took the children from where they were.

"What happened here?" The Nighlok asked.

"Hey Nighlok, fight someone your own size," She said.

"But if it isn't one of the Rainbooms." The Nighlok said. "I was hoping your ninja friends and the Samurai Rangers would be here but I guess I'll have to settle for you."

"That's if you're lucky in catching me." She replied when she transformed and started to run, the Nighlok tried to catch her with its goo but Rainbow was faster and was able to dodge the Nighlok's goo, she pulled out her naginata and tried to stab the Nighlok but it pulled out its mass to block the attack, the Nighlok used its hands to move its weapon, Rainbow tried to use this to her advantage by dodging the heavy weapon attack, when she saw her chance she rammed the Nighlok with her spear, Rainbow connected a Pele kick to the Nighlok's head, it seemed that she already had the victory in her hands so the girl with multicolored hair was ready to give the coup de grace, she jumped to pierce the Nighlok's head but the monster managed to repel her with its mass, the Nighlok advanced and attacked with its weapon, Rainbow tried to block the attack but she couldn't and her spear ended up split in two. The Nighlok connected a kick to the multicolored haired girl and prepared an up and down blow to Rainbow Dash's head.

"I have to make it this time." The girl prepared to try one more time in the heat of battle but to her misfortune she missed again and the mass connected with her head, Rainbow Dash fell knocked out to the ground face down.

"Ha, that was too easy." The Nighlok was about to deliver the coup de grace.

"Surprise!" The Lion Zord appeared and repelled the Nighlok.

When the Nighlok recovered, it saw the ninjas and Rangers appear.

"Samurai Rangers and the New York Ninjas, looks like you guys are late." The Nighlok told them.

"But we stopped you from finishing off Rainbow Dash." Jayden said as his Zord returned to his hand.

"Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy yelled as she and Pinkie Pie ran towards her.

"Is she okay?" Applejack asked.

"Yes she is, but she's out cold." Pinkie Pie reported.

"Stay with her, keep the Nighlok away from her." Sunset said.

"I couldn't care less about that." The Nighlok told the heroes. "You guys will have the same forte as her, if not a worse one."

The ninjas lashed out at the Nighlok but the monster fired a beam from its weapon and the heroes fell.

The Rangers were the next to attack but the Nighlok was very strong, Jayden and Kevin attacked together but the monster blocked their swords with its mass and moved its weapon to hit their attackers, Mike tried to attack with his forest spear but the Nighlok avoided the blow by attacking Mike's legs so that he fell to the ground.

Mia and Emily attacked from the side but the Nighlok avoided them and spat out of its goo to trap them in amber at the two samurai girls.

"Mia, Emily!" The guys shouted.

"What did he do to them?" Mike asked as he assessed the amber where his friend and girlfriend were captured.

"It looks like he fossilized them." Twilight deduced.

"Are you saying he made them a fossil?" Mikey asked.

"Not as much as that, they're trapped in some kind of amber." Donnie said.

"And they'll stay that way forever, unless you defeat me so you can free everyone." The Nighlok told them.

"In that case, let's give it a try." Raph said as he pulled out his sais and charged at the Nighlok, the monster blocked some of his attacks and countered with his mass, Leo and Twilight charged at the Nighlok as well but the monster intercepted them and knocked them down, then took the opportunity to spit out his goo and wrap them in amber.

"Oh, looks like they'll be together forever after all." The Nighlok scoffed.

"Hey come back here." Donnie said as he, April and Rarity tried to reach him.

The Nighlok hit the three of them with his gun and spit out of his goo to trap all three of them.
Mikey and Casey tried to surprise him in an aerial attack but the Nighlok was faster than them and wrapped them in his goo in mid-flight.

"Too easy." The monster boasted.

Applejack and Mike charged at the Nighlok, the country girl attacked with her claws while the Green Ranger used his sword.
The Nighlok used its mass to gain momentum and kick Applejack and hit Mike with its mass.

Karai switched to her snake form to immobilize the Nighlok with her body, when she wrapped it all the way around she prepared to bite it but the Nighlok rushed and spit goo in Karai's face, causing Karai to let go so it could catch her in an amber.

Shini hit the Nighlok with his Hypno Ball causing the monster to fall to the ground, Keno took the opportunity to attack but the Nighlok got up and connected a blow to Keno's stomach with his mass.

Jayden and Blade attacked together but the Nighlok was faster and knocked them both down and caught them with its goo.

Starlight fired arrows in the direction of the Nighlok but it intercepted her shots with its goo, then with its weapon it sent a flashing discharge that sent the girl with aquamarine highlights flying.

Then the Nighlok fired from his goo at Kevin, the Blue Ranger blocked the goo blasts as much as he could, Sunset took the moment to throw a couple of explosive kunais at the Nighlok, the monster is knocked down by the bacon girl's attack, he wanted to shoot her from his goo but it started to dry up.

"You were lucky, I'm dried out, I'll deal with you guys later." The Nighlok said before escaping through a crack.

Back at the house Shiba, Raph, Keno, Kevin and Mike were finishing settling the guys who were fossilized.

"A little more to the left." Raph said.

"Your left or mine?" Keno asked.

"Yours." Raph told him.

"Will you guys shut up and hurry up?" Mike told them. "My arms are getting tired."

After much arguing, the guys finally finished.

"Man, your friends are too heavy." Mike complained.

Meanwhile in the living room, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were helping Rainbow Dash heal a cut on her head from the Nighlok's blow. Pinkie was cleaning the wound while Fluttershy was preparing a needle to sew up the wound.

"Ouch, it hurts." Rainbow complained.

"It will hurt more if we don't clean the wound and close it." Pinkie told her.

"Good thing you were there, you stopped the Nighlok from getting more people." Ji said to Rainbow.

"I thought I could handle it myself." She replied.

"That was brave, but imagine what would have happened if we didn't get there in time." Kevin told her.

"I know."

"Rainbow Dash, you trying to defeat the Nighlok on your own is very noble of you, but not when you do it just to prove a point." The mentor said.

Rainbow lowered her head. "I know, mentor."

"We need to come up with a plan to defeat the Nighlok." Sunset said.

"But how? Even with my super speed I couldn't defeat it."

"That's why we have to come up with a strategy to take it down, we can't rely on our abilities." Mike said.

"But what can we do?" Fluttershy asked.

"I think I can think of something." Pinkie said.

Meanwhile in the Netherworld, the nighlok was swimming in the Sanzu River.

"Oh yeah, it's nice not to feel like a dehydrated fruit." He said.

"If you've hydrated enough then get back to work." Subprime pointed out.

"Hey, I don't take orders from you."

"How about you start doing that?"

"Gentlemen, calm down, there's no need to despair, Subprime." Serrator interjected, "Let's let Trapster have time to recover, the way he made those humans run and scream was great, thanks to him the Sanzu river is rising and what's better there's nothing those rangers and ninjas can do to stop him."

"Is this really your idea?" Kevin asked when he saw Pinkie with a tennis ball cannon.

"Hey, it's the closest thing to getting the Nighlok's goo, unless you want something more realistic like a Paintball rifle." She said. "Alright guys, are you ready?" Pinkie warned as she activated the cannon. "Now." She started shooting.

The guys started dodging the tennis balls, Shini turned his hypnoball to block the shots, Keno tried to dodge them but ended up getting shot three times.

"Congratulations Keno, you are now wrapped in amber." Mike said.

"Come on, again." Keno said.

Kevin prepared to dodge the balls, he was able to avoid them with ease, however one ball hit him in the shoulder. "Again."

As everyone practiced Rainbow Dash came out to join them, she was carrying her tantō blade, her head wound had already been stitched up.

"Rainbow Dash, what are you doing?" Kevin asked. "You should be resting, you just took a hard blow to the head."

"Says the guy who after being wounded in combat spent his time deciphering a new combination of zords instead of resting." She replied. "Besides, you wouldn't tell the others to stay and rest when there's a nighlok on the loose, would you?"

"Rainbow, now is not the time to be stubborn."

"Exactly, we have to work out a way to defeat the nighlok, all of us have to."

"Are you sure you can fight?"

"Of course."

"Okay then." Kevin relented and Rainbow joined the training.

Everyone kept a steady pace to avoid getting hit by the tennis balls, soon after the gap sensor activated and everyone ran off to battle the Nighlok.

Trapster was again wreaking havoc in the city, people were trying to run away from him, but some ended up wrapped in amber.

"Yeah, keep screaming humans, it only makes me stronger." He enjoyed the chaos.

"That's enough." Pinkie said as she threw a cupcake at the nighlok's face.

"I was wondering when you guys would show up." Trapster said.

"This time we'll stop you and free everyone you captured." Mike said.

"Let's see if you can do it." Trapster started spitting out of his goo, but the guys moved to avoid the shots.

Raph and Keno attacked from the sides, the red turtle connected with a kick but Trapster grabbed him by the leg and threw him at Keno. Starlight and Sunset threw some shurikens at the nighlok to get its attention and Applejack took the opportunity to take a leap where it swiped at the monster using its claws, which knocked the nighlok back.

Pinkie and Shini threw their chains and caught the nighlok by the arms. Mike and Fluttershy ran up and threw a combined kick at the monster.

Rainbow Dash and Kevin approached to attack but Trapster managed to recover in time and throw a white sphere at them that exploded in front of them.

Trapster wasted no time and threw another sphere but red in the direction of Pinkie and Fluttershy, the ball exploded releasing goo with which he hit them both back to back, which the monster took advantage of to spit more of its substance and capture them both at once.

Applejack tried to attack again but Trapster threw another red sphere with which he trapped AJ's left hand on the ground, the country girl tried her best to free herself but even with her great strength she couldn't free herself from the goo trap, which the nighlok took advantage of to throw goo from his own mouth and capture her completely.

Raph rejoined the fight with a spinning kick that staggered Trapster, Keno jumped and hit the nighlok's head with his sticks. Shini threw his hypnoball with a kick but Trapster intercepted the weapon and pulled the chain of it to take Shini and throw her against the two boys. When the three were down, Trapster spat out of his goo to capture all three of them.

Now everything was in the hands of Kevin, Mike, Rainbow, Starlight and Sunset. The bacon girl stepped forward to attack and concept a series of kicks, Starlight was next and Sunset held her hand and lifted her up to spin her, Starlight connected a series of kicks as she spun, Mike, Kevin and Rainbow took advantage and all three landed a triple slash with their swords.

Trapster stepped back, and used his mass to throw a lightning blast at the guys, they all fell.

"Ha, didn't think I'd go down that easy, huh?" He said. Trapster walked over to Rainbow Dash who was still lying on the ground, "So long, clown hair." He was about to finish her off with his dough.

Rainbow noticed Trapster's movement, she knew what she had to do. "Come on Dash, focus, you have to make it this time." She got down on her knees and this time, caught the dough with her hands.

"No way." The nighlok said in disbelief.

"I did it." Rainbow couldn't believe it too.

"You already did." Kevin said impressed.

Rainbow stood up and elbowed the nighlok, Trapster got ready to attack with his mace again, Rainbow jumped up and caught the dough with her feet.

"Wow, did you guys see that?" Mike said impressed.

"That's awesome." Starlight said.

Rainbow spun around and grabbed Trapster's weapon, she grabbed her tanto blade and with her super speed delivered several slashes to the nighlok. Trapster fell to the ground.

"Now guys!" Rainbow called out.

Kevin and Mike approached and inserted their elemental disks into their blades.
"Spin Sword, Dragon Splash!" Kevin said.

"Spin Sword, Forest Vortex!"

The two samurai connected their slashes to the nighlok.

"You think you've defeated me?" Trapster threw a red ball at the rangers.

"Not this time." Rainbow stepped forward and delivered a Chilena kick to return the nighlok his ball trapping him in his goo.

"Oh no, now I'm trapped in my goo." Trapster complained.

"He's ours." Rainbow said.

"No, he's yours." Kevin said to the girls.

"Are you sure?" She asked.

"Sure, do it." Mike said as he handed his spear to Rainbow and Kevin handed his bow to Starlight.

"Okay, let's go girls." Rainbow said and Starlight and Sunset followed her. "Forest Spear!" She used the spear to lift Trapster into the air.

"Now Sunset." Starlight said and Sunset threw her explosive kunais at the Nighlok while Starlight fired the Hydro Bow, destroying Trapster.

"Yes, we defeated him." Rainbow celebrated.

"Yes, we did." Starlight said.

"Wow you did good Rainbow." Mike said.

"Yeah, you did great." Sunset congratulated her.

"I have to admit, you did well." Kevin said.

"Thanks, I just had to focus." Rainbow said.

"I'm glad you did, but we still have something to take care of." Kevin said to the now giant sized Trapster.

"How are you guys going to form the megazord without the other rangers?" Starlight asked.

"That's what the black box was created for, for moments like this." Kevin said as he pulled out the black box. "Super Samurai mode." He activated to black box and entered super mode, then inserted the combination disk into the black box. "You're coming with us, right?"

"Are you serious?" Sunset asked.

"But of course." Mike said.

"All right, let's do it." Rainbow said.

"Zords Combine." Kevin activated the black box and the zords appeared and formed the megazord.

"Samurai Megazord, we are united." The five said, Kevin and Mike took their respective booths, Sunset took Jayden's place, Starlight took Emily's and Rainbow took Mia's.

"Wow, so this is a megazord's booth." Sunset said.

"Impressive, isn't it?" Mike said.

"Yes it is." Starlight agreed.

"So that's the mega mode." Rainbow pointed out as she saw the ranger suits change to something more armored. "And the one Kevin is wearing is the super mega mode."

"Yep, that's right." Mike said.

"Everyone concentrate, here it comes." Kevin said and everyone paid attention.

Trapster charged at the megazord, but the guys raised the shield and pushed the nighlok back and slashed at the monster.

"Time to play ball." Trapster threw a red ball and the ball exploded covering almost the entire megazord with goo, only the right arm with which he held the sword was free.

"No, now he caught us in his goo." Mike complained.

"Can anyone move?" Rainbow asked.

"No, the megazord got stuck." Starlight replied.

"I can't do anything either." Sunset said.

"Ha, now they're helpless." Trapster took advantage of this to attack.

"Whoa, there must be something we can do to defend ourselves." Sunset said.

"Of course there is, Mike come with me, can you girls handle the megazord?" Kevin said.

"Sure we can." Rainbow said.

"Alright, because it's samurai combo time, Samurai Battlewing!" Kevin said. "Tiger Zord, Swordfish Zord, Beetle Zord."

"Zords Combine." Mike and Kevin said as they formed the Battlewing.

The Battlewing attacked by firing a laser from its crest, the Nighlok responded by firing beams from its mass but the Battlewing raised its flight to get out of harm's way, and fired again to repel Trapster.

"Girls, it's your turn." Kevin warned.

"Roger that Kevin, go ahead girls." Rainbow said and she and Sunset raised their tanto blades, while Starlight raised a mega blade provided by the boys.

"Samurai Slash!" They shouted and the megazord made a diagonal slash with his free hand.

The slash sent Trapster flying high into the air.

"Final Strike!" Mike and Kevin shouted and the Battlewing charged the Nighlok with everything it had, destroying it for good.

When Trapster was defeated, the goo dissolved, releasing the megazord and everyone who was captured by Trapster's goo.

"Oh yeah, we did it!" Rainbow celebrated.

"Samurai Rangers and Rainbooms, victory is ours." Kevin announced.

Back at the Shiba house, Rainbow was practicing the Symbols Power.

"Oh, there you are." Kevin said. "I see you're still practicing."

"Yeah well, I wanted to keep practicing until I could make a symbol." She replied.

"That's good to know. You did well taking on that nighlok."

"Yeah, when he was about to attack me I knew I couldn't miss this time."

"It's good you were able to handle it, I'm sorry about what happened to your weapon."

"Don't worry, I know how to get a new one."

"You do?" Kevin asked. "How?"

"Watch this." Rainbow said and started tracing a kanji, when she finished making the symbol 薙刀, a naginata came out of the kanji.

"You've been practicing, huh?" Kevin said.

"I guess I followed some tips."

"Hey, come help us, it was a mess here in the living room." Applejack called from the door, and Kevin and Rainbow entered the house.

The guys went inside and helped clean up the goo that was on the floor.

"Hey, where's Fluttershy?" Rainbow asked.

"She and Pinkie went shopping, they said they wanted to prepare something special for today's victory." Sunset replied.

"I hope it won't take too long, there's a lot of cleaning up to do here." Raph said.

Meanwhile with Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, they were leaving the supermarket carrying bags in their hands.

"Good thing we were able to get everything we need." Fluttershy said.

"Yeah, I want to surprise the rangers with something special, besides Mentor, who has been kind enough to prepare dinner for us these days." Pinkie said.

While they were walking, they didn't notice that someone was following them, the guy was walking behind them, he was carrying carrying a big bag on his back.

"Help." The guy grabbed Pinkie by the arm, but he didn't count on the ninja reflexes she had, so Pinkie grabbed his arm and threw him to the ground.

"Ha, nice try thie..." Pinkie said when she saw that he had tried to grab her by the shoulder. Both girls were in shock when they saw that it wasn't a thief, but a hybrid mooger.

"Please don't do anything to me, food please, I'm hungry." The mooger begged.

The girls were confused, as they didn't know what to do.

Author's Note

Hello everyone, here is the new chapter, Rainbow finally listened to advice and was able to defeat the nighlok. Now we have to wait what is going to happen with this hydrid mooger, will they trust him? will the rangers accept this mooger in the house? we will see in the next chapter.

A new friendship?

Fluttershy came out of a 7 Eleven with some hot dogs in her hand, walking towards an alley where Fluttershy and the mooger were.

"Here you go." She handed him the hot dogs.

"Oh thank you." The mooger started devouring the hot dogs right away.

"Poor him." Fluttershy said.

"Looks like he hasn't eaten in days." Pinkie said.

"Hey girls, what are you doing..." Mikey's voice was heard at the entrance of the alley but was muffled when he saw the mooger next to them. He was about to attack when the girls stopped him.

"Mikey wait, this mooger is not hostile." Pinkie said.

"Yeah, that's true." Fluttershy added.

"Really? But why are you eating hot dogs? "The orange turtle relaxed.

"It was all he reached me for." Fluttershy explained.

"It's a shame, but good thing I brought extra money." Mikey ran to 7 Eleven and when he came out he brought with him an instant pizza fresh from the microwave. "Here you go buddy." He handed the pizza to the mooger.

"What's this?" he asked.

"This is the best food ever made." began Mikey, "May I present to you..... Pizza!"

The mooger took a slice and his eyes lit up as he took the first bite. "This is delicious stuff."

"I know, right?" Mikey said.

"Now tell us, what are you doing out here wandering around in the human world? You came staggering in all alone." Fluttershy said.

"I'm here to get away from the Nighloks forever, I couldn't stay there anymore." The mooger recounted. "For a long time now we moogers have been going through hard times, we don't even have enough to eat every day, we have a hard life working 24 hours a day, our wages are low and the workload is high." He recounted. "The other nighloks look down on us, but it all got worse when that brain with squid tentacles used us as his lab rats and turned us into this." He said pointing to his new Kraang hybrid appearance. "I couldn't take it anymore, so I decided to run away."

The guys were saddened by the mooger's story.

"Poor him." Mikey sobbed.

"That must be harsh..." Pinkie said

"...for a mooger too." Fluttershy added. "I wish we could do something for him."

"Or maybe we can." Mikey said.

"Really?" Fluttershy asked.

"Sure we can, buddy, we're going to help you get your own place." Mikey said to the mooger.

"Really? Thanks a lot." The mooger thanked.

"By the way, you never told us your name?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Nanashi, my name is Nanashi." The mooger replied.

"Well, Nanashi, follow us to your new home." Mikey said and the four of them went to the Shiba house.

Back at the Shiba house, the guys finished cleaning the living room.

"It's finally clean." Applejack said.

"Yes, finally." Rarity agreed.

"Where will Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie be?" Raph asked. "They haven't been back for hours now."

"And the worst part is that Mikey hasn't returned with them either." Casey added.

"A since he stayed somewhere eating pizza." Mike said.

"Here we are." Pinkie Pie's voice was heard from the doorway.

"Until you three finally show up." Raph said.

"Where were you guys?" Kevin asked them.

"Well, we were leaving the supermarket and we ran into someone." Pinkie Pie explained.

"Really?" Mike asked. "Who?"

"Well, you guys might be upset to find out." Fluttershy said.

"Just say it." Kevin told them.

"Okay, go ahead." Fluttershy warned, then Nanashi walked into the living room.

"A MOOGER!" The Rangers exclaimed.

"Quiet guys." Mikey told them. "He's not an enemy."

"Don't you three realize what you just did?" Kevin said.

"We know it may seem strange, but he's not our enemy." Pinkie Pie said.

"What makes you think that?" Mike asked.

"Let us explain." Mikey said and he and the girls began to tell them how they met Nanashi, and his story.

"And you guys believed him just like that?" Raph asked.

"Yes." All three said.

Raph slapped his forehead with his hand. "Naive."

"That's what you say, but every time you think wrong about someone you end up being wrong about them, like what happened with Bandit and Batman." Mikey said

"Are you sure every time? If I remember correctly when Karai pretended to have believed the truth in Splinter being her father but in reality she just wanted to know our hideout to lead Tiger Claw to us, and all of you, even you believed her that tale, all except Splinter and me." Raph said.

"Ugh, don't remind me." Karai groaned at the bad memory.

"Well, maybe you were right that time, and maybe the Batman issue is 50/50, but from then on you haven't been right about anything." Mikey said.

"Please guys, let him stay here." Pinkie pleaded.

"He has nowhere to go. He has no one." Fluttershy said.

"Guys, we understand why you want to help him, but there's no guarantee that this mooger can be trusted."

"Sure there is, mine." Mikey said confidently.

"And what would be this guarantee you say you have?" Kevin said.

"The guarantee that I'm right about this kind of thing." Mikey stated. "If you guys don't believe me, ask them." He pointed to brothers.

"Is that right?" Jayden asked.

"Mikey tends to be right about this kind of thing, as he was with Pizza Face, April's mom, Cozy Glow, the Kraangs, among other cases." Leo said.

"Besides, all of us made a Pinkie Promise that we would listen to him." Donnie said.

"Simply put, we are obligated to believe him when he warns us of possible danger, no matter how ridiculous what he says sounds." Raph said.

"Raph!" The rest of the ninjas admonished him.

"It's okay guys, leave him." Mikey said.

"Guys, we understand you made a promise, but we can't risk letting a mooger in just because of a promise." Kevin said.

"Guys, I know you're wary of Nanashi, but something tells me Nanashi really wants to leave the Nighlok life behind." Starlight said.

"What makes you think that?" Mike asked.

"In Equestria we had a similar situation." She recounted. "Princess Twilight, her Spike and I were informed that a changeling was in the Crystal Empire."

"Changeling?" Mia asked.

"Creatures that feed on the love of ponies." Sunset explained.

"Spike ended up finding the changeling, but he didn't seem to be a spy as we speculated, this changeling, Thorax, had moved away from the other changelings to lead a life away from such a hostile environment, he just wanted to have a friend, at first we were skeptical about it, we didn't really think a changeling could be different, but after Princess Twilight gave Thorax a vote of confidence, we could see that he was and wanted to be different from the other changelings. " Starlight said.

"I know you guys have a hard time believing that a mooger would want to change, but..." Mikey said.

"But he's not Thorax, you can't expect his case to be the same as Thorax's or any other we've seen." Raph said.

"I agree with Raph, we can't be confident that what Nanashi is saying is true." Mike said.

"That's true, it's not certain he's here." Kevin said.

"I can't believe what we are hearing." Fluttershy said.

"From Raph and Mike we can expect this, but from you, Kevin?" Pinkie said. "And to think we consider you the most rational of the bunch."

"You guys are being ignorant!" Mikey pointed at them. "Fine! We get it! We'll take care of him, and we'll prove you wrong!"
Mikey, Fluttershy and Pinkie turned around and took Nanashi with them, leaving the rest of the team with a worried expression.

"All right Nanashi, pay attention." Mikey said while he and Nanashi were in the kitchen. "I will show you how to prepare the delicacy of delicacies, pizza, first we take some pizza dough that I had already prepared some time ago, then I will show you how to make the dough, and we stretch it, then we spread tomato sauce all over the pizza." He instructed as Nanashi watched. "Once the sauce is spread, we spread the grated cheese, and the best part, you can put whatever you want on your pizza, trust me, I'm an expert at that." Mikey started laying out several different toppings. "Now you just put it in the oven like this and then we wait." He said, as they put the pizza in the oven.

"How long do we wait, exactly?" The mooger asked.

"It usually takes about twenty minutes." Mikey said.

After a few minutes, the pizza was ready, Mikey proceeded to take the pizza out of the oven.

"Watch what the pizza looks like at the end." Mikey cut a slice for Nanashi, the mooger took a bite of the pizza.

"This is delicious." Nanashi said.

"It sure is, now you try it." Mikey said.

Nanashi started to prepare his pizza following Mikey's instructions as much as he could, he shaped his pizza, spread tomato sauce on it and added the other ingredients. Once finished he put the pizza in the oven.

"Alright buddy, now how about I show you around while we wait for the pizza to be ready?" Mikey said.

"Sounds good." Nanashi said and they both walked out of the kitchen.

As they walked around the house, Mikey showed her the rooms and the dojo.

"And this is where my brothers and I sleep." Mikey pointed to the dojo.

"Sounds good." Nanashi said. "Hey I never thanked you for giving me a chance to prove myself to the rangers."

"Hey, I know you're not like the other nighloks and that's why I stepped in on your behalf." Mikey said.

"MIKEY!!!" They both heard Raph yell from the kitchen.

"Was that your brother?" Nanashi asked.

"Sure it was, let's see what he wants." Mikey said and the two went to the kitchen.

"What's going on?" Mickey yelled when he saw that the whole kitchen was filled with smoke.

The fire alarm started to sound and the fire sprinklers went off.

"Mentor, it's all right, it was just an accident." Mikey said.

"Yes, an accident that could have been avoided." Raph replied.

"What caused this disaster?" Ji asked.

"Here's what caused it all." Raph took out the Nanashi pizza from the oven, which was all burnt.

"NO! THE PIZZA!" Mikey made a drama at the sight of the burnt pizza. "What happened?"

"Your friend left the oven temperature too high." Raph said.

"Neither of us didn't check the oven temperature?" Ji asked.

"I guess we forgot." Mikey scratched his head sheepishly.

"I guess we forgot." Raph repeated Mikey's words in a mocking and annoyed tone. "You two better clean this place up." He said before walking out of the kitchen.

Ji simply shook his head before leaving the kitchen as well, leaving Mikey and Nanashi alone in the kitchen.

"Alright Nanashi, pay attention to your next job." Fluttershy said as she and Nanashi walked through the garden. "All you have to do is take care of the plants, keep the pests from invading it, cut the grass." She took a pair of scissors and cut some branches that were sticking out of the bamboo, then handed the clamps to Nanashi. "Give it a try, I'll be back in a second." She went into the house and Nanashi stayed pruning the bamboo.

While he was working a bee approached him, Nanashi tried to shoo it away but the bee kept bothering him, so he used his sword to shoo it away but in the process ended up cutting the bamboo down the middle and some plants in the garden.

When Fluttershy appeared she gasped as she saw the garden made a complete mess.

"I think I overdid it." Nanashi said.

"You know, you didn't do too bad for your first day." Mikey tried to lift Nanashi's spirits.

"Really?" the mooger asked. "That's the best euphemism you can come up with for it was a messy add-on?"

"Oh come on, don't be so hard on yourself."

"But it's the truth, all I did was screw things up here." Nanashi lowered his head. "Maybe bringing me here was a bad idea, maybe I'm doomed to failure."

"I understand you feel that way, but you can't let this define you."

"Mikey's right." Fluttershy said. "Just don't give up, things will get better."

"Thank you, you're very kind." Nanashi thanked.

"You're welcome." The shy girl said.

Eventually night came and everyone went to rest. Everyone was in deep sleep so it was almost impossible for the slightest sound or disturbance to wake them. While everyone was sleeping a shadow walked through the halls of the house, he followed his path to Jayden's room. Very carefully the subject opened the door of the room so as not to attract attention, he went to the bookcase where he found a wooden box, he opened it to find what he was looking for.

The next morning the boys were up early for training, everyone except Jayden was out training.

While Raph and Mike were having a spar, the red turtle couldn't help but notice the red ranger's absence.

"Wait a minute, where's Jayden?" He asked.

"Apparently he's still inside." Mike said.

"He'll show up at some point."

"Guys." Jayden called to everyone as he stepped outside.

"We have a problem."

"What's going on Jayden?" Kevin asked.

"Have any of you taken the black box?"

"No, why do you ask?"

"Because it's not where I always leave it."

"Do you think someone took it unannounced?" Mikey asked.

"I think 'take' wouldn't be the right word." Raph said.

"What are you implying?"

"I'm not insinuating anything, I'm just saying that 'someone' stole the black box."

"But who could have done something like that?" Pinkie asked.

"Are you seriously asking?" Raph said rhetorically.

"Do you really think Nanashi was the one who stole it?"

"Well, as far as we know none of us took the black box, so he could be the prime suspect."

"That doesn't mean anything." Pinkie Pie said. "I'm sure he can come here and explain."

"Then let him come." Raph demanded.

"Fine." Mikey went inside and went to get Nanashi, after a couple of minutes Mikey came back alone. "He's not here."

"Ugh, how convenient." Raph muttered.

"Raph!" Leo said.

"Hey, that mooger isn't here, that gives more reason to suspect him."

"Maybe he just wanted to get some fresh air." Fluttershy said.

"In that case why didn't he do it right here."

"Maybe he just wanted to get away from this environment, maybe he couldn't stand the fact that he couldn't stand the fact that you were bothering him and that's why he left." Mikey said.

"Now it turns out it's my fault he left with the black box?" Raph replied back.

"He didn't steal it." Mikey said.

"Yeah right, keep convincing yourself of that."

"How can you think that about Nanashi? You don't even know him." Pinkie said.

"You guys don't know who he really is either." Raph told them.

"I don't need to know anything about his life because I know he's not evil, and I'm always right in these cases." Mikey said.

"There's always a first time." Raph said. "Are you really naive enough to think you'll always be right or is it arrogance?"

"Excuse me?"

Leo decided to intervene in the discussion. "All right, that's enough, both of you." He then turned to Raph. "Raph, you're going too far."

Unbeknownst to everyone someone was watching them in a corner of the house.

"Hey, I'm just expressing my point of view, or does the promise we made to Mikey say we have to keep our opinions to ourselves?" Raph pointed out.

"No, but as far as I remember you guys promised to listen to Mikey about anything he tells you." Pinkie said.

"Well, we already listened to him, but that doesn't mean we have to agree with him or that we're obligated to believe him, or am I wrong?" Raph said and the guys fell silent. "That mooger was the one who stole the black box."

"That's right, I don't see it any other way." Mike said.

"Sorry guys, but we agree with Raph." Jayden said and Mike and Kevin nodded.

"You know what? It's useless to talk to you, we'll go find Nanashi and clear this up, and when we bring him back you guys, especially you Raph, will offer him an apology." Mikey said before leaving the house with the rest of the ninja following them.

"I better keep you out of this." Leo said to Raph before he and the others followed Mikey, Pinkie and Fluttershy..

The guys searched several places for Nanashi, they were exploring the alley where they found him and the nearby places, but they didn't find him.

"Nothing yet?" Mikey asked.

"We couldn't find him." Leo said.

"He couldn't have gone very far, could he?" Fluttershy said.

"I really don't know." April said.

"If only there was a way to know where he is." Sunset said.

At that moment Mikey got an idea and immediately went to the nearest 7 Eleven and bought a pizza.

"Mikey, why did you buy a pizza?" Sunset asked.

"It's for Nanashi." He replied.

"You plan to lure Nanashi with Pizza? like an animal?" Donnie asked.

"Pizza can lure anyone." Mikey said.

The guys continued their search and went into the forest where they split up to try to find Nanashi.

"Nanashi! Where are you?" Mikey shouted as he was walking with Leo. At that moment, they heard a sound, like snoring.

"Did you hear that?" Mikey asked.

"I think so, I'll let the others know." Leo said as he texted the others.

The others arrived at the spot where Leo and Mikey were.

"Did you find him?" Casey asked.

"Yeah, but he's asleep." Mikey said before calling the Mooger. "Pss, Nanashi?"

Nanashi didn't wake up.

"Nanashi, it's me, Mikey, I brought pizza."

"Mmm. I'm starved." Nanashi mumbled.

Nanashi woke up and the first thing he saw was the ninjas.

"Guys!" He jumped in shock.

"Nanashi, we need you to clear something up for us." Mikey said.

"The black box was stolen from the Shiba house, please tell us you didn't do it." Fluttershy said.

"No no, of course not." Nanashi answered immediately.

"Then why did you leave the house?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"I didn't want to cause them any more trouble with the rangers and Raph, so I left."

"Hey, I don't care what Raph or the rangers think, we care about you!"

"Really?" Nanashi asked.

"Of course. I don't care what they think. You're a good guy. And if Raph or the rangers can't see it, they're just blind." Fluttershy said. "Sure, with Raph it wouldn't be the first time."

"Yeah dude." Mikey helped him up. "Why don't we go back to the Shiba house, eat some pizza on the way, and settle this." Mikey tapped Nanashi's shoulder, but in the process something came falling out of the mooger's armor, a square black object with a rather familiar symbol on it.

"What's that?" Rainbow asked.

"No way." AJ exclaimed.

"That's..." Karai began.

"The black box." Blade finished.

"So it was true, you stole it." Casey armed himself with his field hockey stick but Mikey, Fluttershy and Pinkie stood in front of Nanashi.

"Casey, wait." Mikey said. "I'm sure there's an explanation."

"Explanation for this?"

"Yeah, I'm sure there's a reason."

"Did they make you do it?" Fluttershy asked.

"I... I..." The mooger stammered.

"You didn't mean to do it, did you?" Pinkie asked.

Nanashi only stammered.

"We're sure we know how hard it was for you to adjust to this life away from the Nighloks." Pinkie said. "But we're aware that you've worked hard to turn over a new leaf."

"We are aware that it was hard for you in this new setting." Fluttershy said.

"We can put this behind us." Mikey said. "We can start over, you just have to cut the ties of evil, tell us why you did it, we're sure the rangers will understand."

"Guys." Nanashi said. "You're saying... you forgive me?!"

"Of course." The three said together.

"Gee, I don't know what to say." Nanashi said.

"You don't have to say anything." Mikey said.

"Maybe I do have to."

"Then say it." Pinkie said.

"Well, I just want to say that... you're a fool." Nanashi said before punching Fluttershy and Pinkie and kicking Mikey, then grabbing the black box and jumping backwards to be at a proper distance from the ninjas. "Super Samurai Mode." Nanashi said as he inserted the Super Disc into the black box and activated it, turning it into a Super Hybrid Mooger. "Ha, I didn't know you'd be so easy to fool."

"Guys!" Leo and the others went to help them.

"What are you saying?" Mikey said confused as he stood up.

"Are you stupid or are you just pretending, this is what I have been planning all along, my plan was to infiltrate the Rangers.... And steal the black box, the most powerful samurai weapon ever created in history!"

"Wait, so you didn't really run away from the Underworld?" Fluttershy asked.

"Are you all slow or what? Obviously, that was all a lie!" Nanashi admitted.

"Then Raph was right, you were using us all along." Pinkie Pie said.

"You...we...I believed in you!" Mikey said.

"And you were a fool for believing me, but more foolish were all of you who would rather follow a foolish promise than reason." Nanashi said and the ninjas lowered their heads. "Besides..." Nanashi took Mikey's pizza and threw it on the ground and stomped on it. "...You fed me that disgusting pizza. That was the most disgusting thing I've ever tasted in my life."

That was the last straw for Mikey, "You, you insulted pizza, nobody talks bad about pizza, you'll pay for cheating on me!" He immediately activated his medal and charged at the Super Mooger Hybrid.

Nanashi just stepped aside and hit Mikey with the hilt of his sword, knocking the air out of him in the process.

"Pathetic!" The mooger spat.

"Mikey!" Leo called and he along with Karai and Twilight attacked Nanashi. The mooger used his Kraang tentacles to catch the three of them and toss them aside.

Starlight and Blade were next to approach to attack, but Nanashi caught them with his tentacles and threw them along with the rest.

Rainbow used her super speed to try to knock him down, however she forgot that thanks to the black box Nanashi was faster so when she tried to ram him with her spear he dodged her attacks without difficulty, when she tried to attack the mooger's chest he dodged the attack, he used Rainbow's spear to propel himself and kick Rainbow's head that made her spin and he finished her off with a slash that sent her away.

Donnie used the power of his medallion to raise large rocks from the ground, which he threw at the mooger, but Nanashi used her new power to send a burst of purple fire to destroy the rocks, Rarity raised a diamond shield to protect herself and the others from the small fragments of rocks that fell from the rocks that Donnie had thrown at the mooger, and Nanashi took advantage of the situation to shoot again but this time in the direction of the other ninjas.

"Hey guys, do you think it was a good idea to let Mikey and the others go after the mooger?" Mia asked the other rangers in the living room.

"There are several of them, I'm sure they'll be fine." Mike said.

"But don't you guys think Mikey is right?" Emily asked.

"He may have been right in his world, but here things are different, the nighloks are cunning and know how to take advantage of situations." Jayden said.

"Like when Serrator tricked Dayu by taking advantage of his vulnerability." Mike said.

"Or when Doubletone tricked Ryan into giving up baseball." Kevin added.

"I guess they weren't wrong to distrust the mooger after all." They all turned to see Spike enter the room.

"Spike?" Mia asked.

"What are you doing here? We thought you were with the guys." Emily said.

"Well, I woke up late, when I woke up I heard them arguing with Mikey, the little I heard was that the black box was missing, so I went to Jayden's room and saw that a wooden box was open, then I caught a scent I hadn't smelled before, followed the scent to outside the house, then lost the scent on a rock." Spike said.

"So it's true, Raph was right." Jayden said.

"We need to warn him and the mentor." Mike said.

"No, I'll do it." Jayden said. "You guys stay here while Raph and I figure this out." With that the samurai leader walked out of the living room.

While the rangers were arguing, Raph was sitting outside.

The mentor saw him sitting on the bench, so he approached him.

"Raphael." The mentor called out.

"Mentor, if you come to lecture me saying I'm wrong you don't have to, I've heard that lecture many times before." Raph replied.

"I never said you were wrong."

"So what, you're saying you were right about that mooger?"

"Yes, but..."

"I knew there was a 'but'." Raph complained.

"The way you did things wasn't right." Ji told him. "I feel like you could have handled things better."

"Now it turns out it's my fault that they decided to side with that mooger."

"Well, Mikey said that anyone would want to stay away from you because of your attitude." Ji emphasized. "Like I said, you could have handled things better."

"Oh yeah? What way would I have done it according to you?"

"Maybe by not saying that Mikey might have been wrong, by not having made that mooger feel less, that might have made them not have left you aside to go get Nanashi."

"That wouldn't have made Mikey and the others change their minds."

"But at least it would have made them not label you as the bad guy in the story." Ji said. "But on the other hand, don't you think Mikey is right?"

"Oh, come on, now you're going to believe that."

"Don't deflect the conversation, answer the question."

"Well, Mikey may have been right about certain issues, but that doesn't mean he's right now and will continue to be right in the future, like I said, there's always a first time."

"But to say something like that promise you and your brothers made was forced?" The mentor asked again. "If what your brothers told me about you is true, then you haven't changed anything after all that has happened."

"And it's only me who should change? According to everyone, it's me who should change, it's Sunset who should change, it's all of us who should change, but Mikey can stay the same and no one can tell him or do anything to him because immediately everyone turns on you." Raph said. "Mikey always complains that we never learn, but what about him? he always acts like a fool or does anything stupid, and then he expects us to take him seriously when he tries to warn us about something, I don't think he learned anything from those situations either, not even when he came to be right, if he had, then he would have grown up and stopped acting like a kid; and not to mention all the times he behaves in an annoying, clumsy and inept way that hurts us all, and all so that we are the ones who have to apologize to him when it should be the other way around. " Raph continued. "Does he still think that only I should change? Is Mikey so special that he can be passed off as immature and clumsy?"

Ji was silent for a moment before speaking. "You know, you're right, it's true that Mikey must grow up sooner or later, it's true that he must learn that if he wants people to take him seriously he must earn it, but just as Mikey must learn to change for things to change, you must change something too, you must learn to mold anger if you want things to change in your favor, by the way you acted today and yesterday you only gave them more reason to be on the mooger's side."

Raph thought about what the mentor said, he knew he was right, he lowered his head as he came to his senses.

"I really screwed things up, didn't I?" He asked.

"A little, but I think you can fix this."

At that moment Raph's T-Phone rang, the red turtle looked at the caller ID and saw it was Leo. "Maybe I can fix it." HE said before answering the call. "Hey Leo, listen..."

"Raph listen, you were right..." Leo said on the other line.

This surprised Raph. "Really?"

"Yeah, seriously, Nanashi just played us especially Mikey, it was all a farce, the rangers were right, you were right." Leo said. "Nanashi used the black box to make himself stronger, we need your help and the rangers' help."

"You really need my help?" Raph pretended to be surprised.

"YES, THAT'S JUST WHAT I SAID, I THINK IT WAS ENOUGH THAT YOU WERE ON THE BENCH, NOW BRING YOUR SHELL AND SAVE OURS." Leo hung up the call.

"What's going on over there?" Ji asked.

"I was right, Nanashi was faking all this time, and now he's taking out my brothers using the black box." Raph said.

"Guys!" Jayden said as he walked out of the house. "We're in trouble."

"We know." Raph said.

"I know a way to beat that mooger." Jayden said.

"Let's go then." Raph said and the two ran into the forest.

The mentor stood watching as they went into battle.

"I hope you did what you had to do here." The mentor heard a voice identical to his own behind him, revealing an individual who looked exactly like him.

The 'mentor' turned around and touched his temple with his right hand, revealing his true form, he was a boy of at least 19 years old, wearing a long sleeved black t-shirt and matching jeans, his hair was dark brown, his face was covered by a mask that had allowed him to take on the appearance of the mentor. The boy removed the mask to reveal his Caucasian face and blue eyes.

"I've done what I had to do here." The boy said.

"Now will you tell me the real reason why you wanted to do this yourself?" the real Mentor Ji asked.

"It's nothing against you, but I can't go into details now, I'll just say that I needed to do this." The boy replied. "I ask you to please keep this between us, it is possible that maybe I will come back to ask for help from you and your team, and then I can tell everyone why I showed up." The boy said to Ji before leaving.

Applejack threw a rock in Nanashi's direction only for him to jump on it and use his flaming sword to slash at the blonde girl.

Shini threw her Hypno Ball but missed the shot and Nanashi grabbed her weapon from the chain and pulled it to crash into April and Keno who tried to attack the mooger from behind.

Casey threw explosive pucks but the mooger ran in the direction of the field hockey player to avoid the explosions.
"How about you try this?" Casey pulled out three rather familiar metal pucks and fired them towards Nanashi.
The mooger ran in a zigzag pattern to avoid the two pucks and the third cut it in half causing it to explode in two different directions.

Casey ran towards the mooger ready to end the fight. "Now dodge this!" he readied his taser, and tried to surprise the mooger, but the mooger stepped aside and with his free hand he bent Casey's arm so that Casey was electrocuted by his own taser.

Mikey ran to him only to grab him by the shoulders. "How could you do that? I really thought there was something good in you."

"And what made you think that? Was it the fact that you bought the fact that I was helpless or was it that the fact that I don't seem tender and that I don't have an interest in caring about everything?" Nanashi asked. "Maybe that worked for you in your world but here things are different, I don't know if the rangers told you but we Nighloks have always used cheating to achieve our goals."

"Yes, they did, but I thought you might be different, but obviously I was wrong." Mikey said.

"And you're the one they're supposed to listen to? I must admit I had my doubts and you were faking it too just like me, good thing you bought my alibi. Now I see that your good streak of being right was nothing more than pure dumb luck." Nanashi scoffed.

"You really took me for a fool."

"To be honest that's not a very hard thing to do." Nanashi said before using his flaming sword to send Mikey flying with a slash.

Fluttershy tried to shoot him with her Fukedake Blowgun but Nanashi caught the dart, then he threw a flaming slash that knocked her down.

"I can't believe you were so easy to fool." He continued to sneer.

"I just showed compassion for someone who needed help." Fluttershy said.

"Compassion, a tender quality, but it doesn't do you any good here, that's nothing but a synonym for weakness, which means anyone can come and finish you off, just like me." Nanashi said. "Your weakness made you unable to see beyond the obvious." He picked her up and threw her down so that he could launch a blast of purple fire at her.

"Fluttershy!!!" Pinkie said and the rest of the team regrouped, a situation Nanashi took advantage of to fire another burst of purple fire at them sending them flying.

Nanashi enjoyed this as never before, while the ninjas tried to get up.

"Is everyone okay?" Leo asked.

"I can still get up, what about you guys?" Twilight asked.

"I can still fight." Keno replied.

"Me too." Karai said.

"He's very strong." Casey said.

"How will we beat him?" Rarity asked.

"We don't have enough strength to beat him." April said.

"It's our fault, it's because of us that we're in this situation." Fluttershy said.

"Guys, this isn't your fault." Leo tried to cheer them up.

"Of course it is, if we hadn't brought him with us to the house he wouldn't have stolen the black box." Pinkie Pie said.

"But who's most to blame here is me." Mikey said. "I don't know what I was thinking when I suggested bringing him to the house and telling you guys that he might be different than the other Nighloks."

"Don't beat yourself up about it anymore." Donnie said.

"No guys, if only I had listened to what Raph and the rangers said none of this would have happened."

"No one would have thought Nanashi was planning something in the works." Sunset tried to reassure Mikey.

"But I'm the one who senses when something is wrong, but I got so overconfident of my past successes that I didn't pay attention anymore." Mikey said. "We should have listened to the rangers and Raph."

"They should be here any minute." Leo said.

"I wouldn't really blame Raph if he didn't come, and if he does, I wouldn't blame him if he said something like..." Mikey was suddenly interrupted by a shout.

"I TOLD YOU!" everyone turned to see Raph and Jayden arrive at the fight.

"Raph, Jayden! You guys are here!" Mikey said.

"Yeah, we're here to fix the mess you guys made." Raph said and Mikey, Fluttershy and Pinkie put their heads down.

"Talk about this later, now we have to beat that mooger." Jayden said and he and Raph went to face Nanashi.

Mikey thought about what Raph said, it was true, it was because of him that this happened, them, no, he was supposed to fix this.

Mikey got up and was about to run to where the fight was, however, Leo stopped him.

"What are you doing?"

"It's my fault we're in this, I'm the one who brought him to the house, I have to figure this out." Mikey said.

"It's not all your fault, we fell for his game too." Fluttershy said.

"So we are just as guilty as you, so we will go with you." Pinkie said.

"Please guys, let us go." Red Mikey.

The guys were hesitant about this, but finally they let them go help Jayden and Raph.

Raph and Jayden ran towards Nanashi, the red ranger swung his sword but the mooger manages to block the attack, the two kept clashing their swords until Jayden inserted the Lion Disc into his sword.

"Spin Sword, Blazing Strike." He said as his sword ignited.

"Blazing Strike Reverse!" Nanashi said as his sword became engulfed in a purple flame, the two clashed their swords but it was Nanashi who prevailed. Raph attacked with a spinning kick that knocked Nanashi back, the mooger came back into the fight with a slash which Raph blocked using his sais, but Nanashi seized the moment to kick the red turtle and knock it down. "Ha, your end has come." Nanashi said as he launched another burst of purple fire, but before the mooger's attack hit Raph Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie appeared and stood in front of Raph to receive Nanashi's attack instead. The girls fell to the ground after receiving Nanashi's attack.

"Girls, no!" Raph said.

"No matter, it's one less obstacle." Nanashi said before attacking again, but before he could do so Mikey appeared and turned to face the mooger. Jayden walked over to where Raph and the girls were.

"Are they okay?" He asked the turtle.

"They're out cold, but they'll be fine." Raph reported.

Mikey flew out and landed where the boys were.

"Mikey!" They came up to him.

"You fools, can't you see how useless it is to take me on?" Nanashi once again launched a flaming slash in the direction of the three boys. The boys fell to the ground as Nanashi taunted them.

"He's right, there's no way we can beat him." Mikey said as he remained on the ground.

"This isn't over, not as long as we can keep fighting." Raph said as he stood up.

"But our attacks don't work against him."

"Remember what Splinter said, everyone can be beaten, we just have to find a way."

"If only we could find a way to match his power."

"Of course there is a way." Jayden pulled a disk from his belt and handed it to Mikey as well as his sword.

"Are you sure about this?" Mikey asked.

"You say you want to fix this? Well, here's your chance." Raph said.

"Go, we'll give you cover." Jayden said.

Mikey nodded and immediately stood up and inserted the disk into the sword and immediately went into shark mode.

"Mikey Shark Mode, ready." He said as he raised the shark sword.

"It's no use!" Nanashi launched his flaming attack towards Mikey, the orange turtle ran in the direction of the mooger to avoid the attack.

Nanashi attacked again and Mikey used the shark sword to deflect the bursts of purple fire, the turtle jumped and connected a slash straight at the mooger, both clashed their swords, but Mikey used the disc skills to make the sword blade extend and counterattack, Nanashi stepped back and Mikey took the opportunity to connect a diagonal slash from the bottom to the top that sent the mooger flying.

Nanashi fell to the ground, and Jayden appeared right with the other turtles.

"It's time to end this." He said as he readied his cannon. "Five disc beetle cannon."

"Go ahead guys." Leo said and he, Donnie and Raph channeled their power, Mikey did the same with his power and the four turtles concentrated their magic on the shark sword.

"Shark Sword Magic Strike!" Mikey said as he slashed the mooger with his sword.

"Fire!" Jayden fired and the combined attack of the two was able to destroy Nanashi forever.

"Yes, we defeated him!" Leo announced.

Mikey approached the place where Nanashi was destroyed, he could see the black box on the ground, he picked it up and said to the others, "The black box is safe."

The heroes returned to the Shiba house, where the Rangers and mentor greeted the boys outside the house.

"Guys, you're okay!" Emily said.

"And the black box?" Ji asked.

"It's safe, no thanks to me." Mikey said before handing the box to the mentor.

"And me." Pinkie Pie added .

"And me." Fluttershy said as well.

"Come on guys, stop tormenting yourselves." Donnie said.

"And how can we not?" Mikey said. "We practically let that mooger steal from us."

"We let his charade convince us that he could be good." Pinkie said.

"Well, that's right, you guys acted wrong for the right reasons, you were just trying to help someone who needed help." Emily said.

"Besides, there's nothing wrong with thinking that someone might change, even if it's someone on the enemy's side." Mia said.

"But we should have known better than to trust a Nighlok, even after hearing the story Daisuke told us about the woman and the Nighlok King, we should have been more cautious and been so trusting." Fluttershy said.

"Not to mention Raph has been reminding us about it all the way." Pinkie Pie said.

"Well, as someone I know likes to say." Raph said as he looked at Mikey. "I told you, I TOLD YOU."

"Enough Raph." Leo warned.

"Hey, he keeps rubbing it in our faces all the times he was right, I think it's only fair he gets a taste of his own medicine."

"Okay, he's right, it's only fair that I get an 'I told you so' after the times I did it to the face of you all." Mikey let out a sigh. "And I guess Nanashi was right about something, maybe all the times I was right maybe it was dumb luck, I never really had a good instinct, and if I did, it's gone today."

"Don't beat yourself up anymore for what happened." Mia told him.

"You guys tried to tell me to be careful, and now I was the one who wouldn't listen."

"There was no way you could have known he was using you." Mike told her. "The guy tricked you, he knew how to manipulate you."

"I could say it was just that, but I'd be lying, the truth was that for the most part, and like Raph said, it was arrogance that blinded me and I put you all in danger, I got too confident in my streak of being right that I let my guard down, and the others only followed me because I forced them to make a promise, and look what happened." Mikey turned to look at his family. "Don't feel obligated to believe anything I tell you, not after this."

The boys watched as Mikey stopped trusting himself, so Leo decided to speak up.

"If we've learned anything lately, it's that we shouldn't discount any opinion." He said.

"No opinion?" Raph asked.

"That's right Raph, no opinion, not even yours." Leo said. "And it's true Mikey, you weren't right today, even those who are best at something have bad days, but that doesn't mean you're going to stop trusting your gut."

"That's right Mikey, don't let this bring you down." Jayden said.

"Thanks guys." Mikey said. "I really appreciate it and I'm sorry about what happened too."

"Us too." Fluttershy and Pinkie said.

"It's okay guys, but I think you owe someone else an apology too." Mike pointed out.

"And they're not the only ones who have to apologize." Leo said before they all turned to see Raph with his arms crossed. "Raph, we're sorry."

Raph took a few seconds to respond. "Why?"

"Why what?"

"Because you're apologizing?"

"We're apologizing for not listening to you when you tried to warn us about Nanashi."

"And..." Raph pressed on.

"And label you as the bad guy as usual." Twilight continued.

"And..." Raph continued to press.

"For not getting us on your side about Batman, it was wrong for him to keep things from us and put us all at risk for it, even Bruce acknowledged it." Donnie said.

"Yeah Raph, we're really sorry." Pinkie said. "Next time we'll take your opinion into account." Fluttershy said.

"That's right, when I told you we would take your side I meant it, we really will be on your side if a situation just like this or Batman comes up, believe that." Leo said.

It took Raph a while to let his guard down and smile. "That's what I wanted to hear." He said.

"So we're good then?" Leo said.

"Yeah, and I wanted to apologize too, I said some things that weren't right." Raph said.

"Maybe, but in that there were things that were true, for example the fact that you promised to listen to everything I tell you doesn't mean that your opinion no longer counts, nor is it a guarantee that I'm right, as it was today." Mikey sighed. "I really thought I had good instincts."

"And you still do." Raph said. "You said it yourself, you just forgot what made your instincts so good."

"But if only I had paid more attention I ..."

"There's no use thinking about what could have happened, we can only think about what's to come and what we can do to make it better, don't let this make you stop trusting your guts."

Mikey thought about what Raph told him. "You're right, Raph, thank you."

"It was nothing."

"Good, why don't we go in the house and get something to eat, I'm dying of hunger." Pinkie said.

"You're right, Pinkie." Mikey agreed and they all went into the house.

On a hill in the woods, the Caucasian boy was watching the guys make peace with Raph after the incident. The guy heard his communicator beep, activated the wrist communicator and a hologram of a brown-skinned Latin boy about his age appeared.

"Did you do what you had to do?" the Latin boy asked.

"I'm done here for now." Replied the Caucasian boy.

"I was surprised you took it easy on Raph this time, you usually tend to be gentle with Mikey and with others you tend to be strict and stern."

"I guess I had to be different this time, and believe it or not, I am impartial, if I have to be strict and severe with Mikey, I will do it."

"Did that assumption come from you or was that what Bats 'ordered' you to do?" asked the Latin boy.

"Let's just say the situation warrants it." Said the other guy.

"How long do you plan on sticking with that plan?"

"I don't know."

"You know that plan wouldn't be something one would really recommend."

"I know, but what can I do? Batman gave me these instructions and you know what..."

"Yes, yes, I know, when Batman orders something, one can't say no." The other boy said wearily. "How many times have I heard that?"

"Look, not everyone is like you who can look Batman in the face and refuse to go along with his plans and prove Bats wrong." the Caucasian boy said. "Besides, you're not the only one who's said that to me."

"And you don't think those people are right?"

"I just don't think they're wrong."

"Well, maybe you should listen to them more."

"But not now, I'll continue with the original plan."

"You mean Batman's plan."

"Call it whatever you want, but it's the best I can do right now."

"According to who, Batman or you?"

"A couple of people besides Bruce." Clarified the Caucasian. "If I have to make others wary so they learn to move on, I'll do it."

"By pointing out their mistakes? By pointing out to them how you could have handled the situation better? Coming from you, that sounds pretty hypocritical."

"Excuse me?"

"Who only sees flaws in others is because that person is not able to recognize his own, I mean, how many times did you get caught up in the moment, doubt Mikey's word, distrust or abandon everyone for anything whether it's ridiculous or not, like 5 or 10 times? The truth is I already lost count, plus you also messed with things you don't understand, and don't want to excuse yourself by saying you were a kid back then, because even a kid would know that there are things you shouldn't mess with even as a joke, at least that's what my parents told me, but I guess your mom never warned you about that kind of stuff."

The Caucasian boy just grunted and his eyes started to turn a shade of red.

"And you started that already, look how I'm shaking with fear." The Latin boy pretended to be afraid. "I've already faced uglier things, besides, like you or that thing could hurt me."

"You want to test me?"

"Go ahead, I'm not afraid of you." Said the Latin guy. "But I'm serious, just because you or Batman or whoever thinks this plan works, doesn't mean it's the right one, there are always other options."

"So what do you suggest?" The Caucasian boy began to calm down.

"Get help, people to help you see past that stupid plan, this is too much for you to carry this burden alone, I understand they are your family, but that doesn't mean you have to do this alone."

"Who said I'm alone in this? You are here."

"By this means, you need help from people for this, look for people you see that you can trust and look for ways to do things differently, because if you keep this up then they will get fed up to such a degree that they will agree with you, and not in the way you think, they will resign themselves to believing what you think of them and won't bother to prove otherwise, and when you are in trouble and you think they will come to your rescue, they won't, and that will be your fault, and when that happens, you won't want to play the victim like Mikey after Jagwar beat him up after his second fight."

"If that's what you think, why are you still here?"

"Do you really think I'm here for you? I'm in it for them, and I want to make sure you don't do something idiotic, lest you and not Shredder be their executioner." Said the Latin boy. "And despite what I just warned you, I have faith that that won't happen, but that they'll make you eat your words, especially Sunset, Raph and the two Twilights."

"What makes you bet on them?"

"Just because someone stumbles or gets lost, doesn't mean they're lost forever." The Latin boy sighed. "Don't think that everything I told you was random, seriously, you have to leave behind this plan and do things differently, leave the past behind and focus on the now, don't take it out on them for what happened in your timeline, Ronald; there's no way that with your attitude those ghosts will come to this world." With that the Latino boy cut the communication.

The Caucasian boy thought for a minute what he had just heard, the other boy was not wrong with what he said, but he could not lose track of the plan, Batman guaranteed him that this plan would work, he just forgot the part that he was not Batman, so he could not expect things to go the same way as Bruce. Ronald grabbed a cape, put it on and pulled out a remote control with which he opened a portal. "I'll consider what you told me, no promises though." He said to himself before stepping through the portal.

Author's Note

Hi guys, it's been a long time since the last chapter, these last months have been busy, but well, the chapter is here.

I want to thank Postwarmonkey50 for allowing me to use his OC Ronald for this chapter.

The Latin guy talking to Ronald is an OC of mine, he is not any other character introduced in the saga.

I know many may be quite upset that I made Mikey fail to be right, but I wanted to try something different instead of the usual Mikey being right just because he has to be right or whatever reason, besides, I had already talked to Wildcard25 about what the chapter would be about and he didn't see any problem in doing it that way.

That's all for now, if you have any ideas for future chapters you can leave them in the comments or talk to me privately. Nothing more to say, see you next time.

Curiosities:
- The chapter was based on the special episode of Samurai Sentai Shinkenger: The Light Samurai's Surprise Transformation.
- The name Nanashi was based on the name of the Sentai counterparts of the Moogers, the Nanashi Company.

The return

A cruise ship arrived at the dock, the crew members got off the ship as soon as the authorities allowed it, among the crew members was a young man, he was carrying a couple of suitcases and a fish cart in which he was carrying a fishing rod.

The boy sighed as he looked at the cruiser for the last time.

"I finally arrived, I just hope the guys are okay." The boy said.

Out of the boy's fish cart came what looked like a golden colored lobster and a white colored squid.

"Relax mis amigos, we will soon meet up with the others." The boy said as he closed the lid of the fish cart.

"This is unacceptable." Subprime complained as usual. "All your nighloks are nothing but incompetent."

"Let's not talk about incompetence you would be at the top of the list." Serrator told him.

"All the plans were ruined, those pesky rangers and those pesky turtles." Subprime continued to complain. "I'll take care of this personally."

"And what are you going to do about it?"

"Wait and see." Subprime said simply. "And when I finish them all, this universe and all the others where he was humiliated by those turtles will be at my mercy."

Meanwhile in the human world, the Rainbooms were still practicing their symbols power, they had improved a lot these last few days.

While on the other side, Mike and Mikey were training. Michelangelo was doing his typical crazy jumps while Mike was trying to land a punch.

"Hey, you can't keep doing cartwheels forever." The green ranger complained.

"Maybe not, but it's the best way to avoid your shots." Mikey replied. When he saw his chance, the turtle connected with a kick and Mike fell to the ground. "Oh yeah, Mikey gets it right again."

Then Mike does a sweep so that Michelangelo falls to the ground, the turtle was subdued when the green ranger's sword was inches away from his face.

"Important rule in fighting, don't claim victory before time, you don't know if the enemy is faking and is waiting to catch you off guard to finish you off." Mike said.

Mikey's countenance fell at those words, he remembered what happened with Nanashi.

"I think that was enough training for today." The turtle walked into the house.

Everyone watched as Michelangelo walked into the house.

"Was it because of something I said?" Mike asked.

"I think your comment reminded him a little of what happened with that Mooger." Emily said.

"Let him, he'll get over it sooner or later, unless it's something we did to him or something he brought on himself that he then blames on us." Raph said and Leo nudged him.

On the other side Mia came out with a shopping bag. "Girls, are you ready?" She asked.

"Of course we are." April answered and she Rarity and Fluttershy stopped what they were doing.

"Where are you guys going?" Raph asked.

"We told Mia we'd help her with the shopping." Rarity said.

"Let's go see what we can do for dinner." April said.

"It's good to know that you guys will be helping with dinner tonight." Mike said and Emily nudged him.

"Relax Mike, neither you nor anyone else will have to worry about eating my food." Mia said.

"Why?" Donnie asked. "Is your food that bad?"

"Apparently, but the guys wouldn't say anything so as not to hurt my feelings." Mia replied. "Well, let's hurry." She said already the girls were out of the house.

A couple of hours later, the girls were coming out of the super market with things for dinner.

"Good thing we had enough money for dinner." Rarity said.

"I know." Mia said.

"We'll see what we can come up with for dinner tonight." April asked.

Rarity turned around to talk to Fluttershy but she wasn't there.

"Hey, where's Fluttershy?" Rarity asked.

"I'm not sure." April said.

"Do you think she got separated from us?" Mia asked.

"Most likely, I'm going to look for her." Rarity said as she put down her bags and went after her friend.

Fluttershy walked along the pier aimlessly, remembering what happened with Nanashi. The words he said to her were still etched in her mind, the way he teased her, Pinkie and Mikey with his charade. Maybe he was right, her kindness didn't let her see past things.

Across the other end of the sidewalk Antonio was walking with his headphones on listening he didn't pay attention to the girl walking in front of him until they both collided.

"Ouch." They both said and fell to the ground.

"Sorry, I didn't see you coming." Fluttershy apologized.

"None of that, it's my fault, I was distracted." Antonio said while helping Fluttershy to get up. Then he noticed that the girl was sad. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, I just didn't have a good day." She replied.

"Oh sorry to hear that, sorry if I seemed like a busybody."

"No no, it's fine."

"Well, when I'm sad or down I always do what makes me happy, like fishing or cooking, plus I have the support of my friends."

"I think you're right, it's always good to have the support of the ones you love."

"Fluttershy!" Rarity shouted.

The guys turned their faces to the other side when they saw the girl with refined tastes call out to the shy girl.

"Oh there you are sweetie." Rarity said. "What are you doing and who's your friend?"

"Oh, I was just talking to my new friend.... Mmm..." Fluttershy paused before asking a question. "What did you say your name was?"

"Antonio, my name is Antonio." The boy introduced himself.

"Nice to meet you Antonio, I'm Fluttershy."

"It's a pleasure honey, I'm Rarity and..." Rarity stopped when she caught a rather strong smell. "What's that smell? That smells like fish."

"Oh, that's because of me." Antonio said before grabbing a bottle of antibacterial gel and wiping his hands. "The fishy smell is hard to get rid of."

"Are you even a fisherman?" Rarity asked.

"Yep, that's my trade." Antonio said pointing to the banner on his fish cart.

"Oh, I didn't know." Rarity apologized.

"No need to apologize."

At that moment an explosion sounded in the middle of the city.

"What was that?" Antonio asked.

"I don't know." Fluttershy said.

"We have to get out of here, it's not safe."

"Not yet, we have to find our friends." Rarity said. "They're still out there."

"You're right." Fluttershy turned to look at Antonio. "I'm sorry Antonio, but we have to go."

"It's okay, go carefully." He told them and the two girls took off in the direction of the city.

When they left Antonio took out a folding cell phone from his pocket and typed some keys until he found something on his cell phone.

The girls ran to the rendezvous point where they encountered a group of Kraangdroids and Biotroids wreaking havoc in the city.

"The Kraang." Fluttershy said.

"Girls!" The girls heard Jayden's voice coming with the rest of the team.

"Guys!" Rarity said.

"Looks like Subprime decided to show his face." Leo said.

"I guess we have to give her a quality welcome." Sunset said as she, rainbooms and turtles transformed.

"I guess you're right." Jayden said before he and the Rangers pulled out their samuraizers.

"Go Go Samurai." They said as they wrote their power symbols.

"Go ahead." Leo said and they all went to fight.

The group fought the Kraang, while dodging laser shots. Leo and Jayden cut some droids in half, which caused the Kraang to wiggle away for safety.

Mike activated his forest spear and spun around to take down some droids. Then a Biotroid appeared and this one banked and revealed its two rear cannons before opening fire.

"That thing has cannons? On its butt?" He was surprised.

April and Mia were using their fans to decapitate some droids.

Emily dodged some laser shots, before cutting down a droid, "None of that."

"Emily, attention!" Applejack called, before kicking a Biotroid that was about to grab her from behind.

"Thanks, A.J."

"Anytime." Applejack replied, as they rejoined the battle.

More Kraangdroids and Biotroids kept coming out, "Kraang orders you to give what is known as up!" one droid said.

"Or Kraang will be forced to do what is known as annihilate!"

"Man, they really speak bad English." said Mike.

"It was annoying at first, but we've learned to live with it." Rarity admitted.

"Come on, let's keep fighting!" Leo declared.

Fluttershy was knocked down by a Biotroid. The Kraang orangutan was ready to finish her off but Blade appeared took a leap and drove his sword into the Biotroid's head.

Out of nowhere shots flew towards the Rangers and they fell to the ground.

"Guys!" Leo yelled and he and the others went to the aid of the Rangers.

"Is everyone okay?" Sunset asked.

"We're fine." Jayden said.

"Where did that come from?" Mike asked.

"That came from me." Kraang Subprime said as he appeared before the heroes.

"Kraang Subprime!" Mikey and Pinkie Pie said.

"Long time, Turtles and Rainbooms." Subprime said. "So these are the Samurai Rangers? Never mind, you'll all fall to me."

"Well, judging by recent events, the stats are not in your favor." Rainbow pointed out.

"Stats, we'll see how they change."

"You asked for it." Mike said before jumping up and ramming his spear into Subprime. "Is that all you've got?"

"I'm just getting started." Subprime said as he stood up and charged Mike.

Subprime stood up and attacked the Green Ranger with his own spear.

Mike tried to defend himself but it was as if Subprime anticipated his moves. The Green Ranger went flying.

"MIKE!" Emily went to help him.

"Okay, that's new." Rainbow said.

"Surprised? As you may have noticed my new Cyber Shredder suit has a program with which I can adapt to all forms of fighting as I'm fighting my opponent, a program similar to the Foot-bots I made for Shredder." Subprime said.

"If you don't mind, we'll check it out." Raph said and he and Leo charged at him but Subprime parried their blows.

"Forget to mention it, I studied all the fights we had, I know all your tricks." Subprime said and he pushed them out of the way.

Sunset and Emily ran towards Subprime, the rebel Utrom did the same. The yellow ranger attacked with her sword but Subprime blocked her attack with the blades of her gauntlet. Sunset tried to stab her with one of her kunais but Subprime kicked her aside, then gave Emily a series of slashes.

Kevin and Starlight fired their bows but Subprime dodged their shots, then he threw daggers at them.

April and Mia charged with their swords, both of them fighting him. Casey threw one of his photon pucks, Subprime noticed this, so he kicked April aside and then kicked Mia to the front so she would get the blast.

Casey ran towards Subprime with the intention of electrocuting him, Keno and Mike tried to distract him but he shook Keno off and used Mike as a human shield for him to receive the shock.

Jayden attacked with his Fire Smasher but Subprime dodged it, then he countered with a series of slashes to the red ranger before throwing him against Caset and Keno.

Mikey used the power of his medallion to send a seismic wave at Subprime but Subprime jumped to avoid the attack which hit the rest of his teammates. Subprime knocked Mikey down with a slash to the chest, Mikey tried to get up but Subprime stomped him in the chest to immobilize him. Subprime was about to deliver the coup de grace to Mikey when suddenly....

"Catch of the Day!" someone threw Subprime some sardines to distract him.

"Where did that come from?" He asked.

"That came from me." Antonio said.

"Huh?" Mikey was confused at the situation.

"Antonio?" Fluttershy and Rarity were surprised to see their new friend helping them.

"Wait, you guys know him?" Sunset asked them.

"We just met him today, but apparently he followed us here." Fluttershy said.

"If he goes up against Subprime, he won't stand a chance." Rarity said.

"I wouldn't be so sure." Jayden said.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Just watch."

"Don't you know who you're dealing with? Never mind, I'll teach you not to mess with me." Subprime said.

Antonio didn't even flinch, he simply pulled a folding cell phone out of his shirt. "Samurai Morpher, Gold Power, HA!" He said as with his cell phone he typed a few keys before forming the kanji 光.

When he finished his transformation, Antonio struck a heroic pose. "Gold is good to go!"

"Huh? "The ninjas and Rainbooms looked at him in confusion.

"Is he a Ranger too?" Twilight asked.

"That's right." Jayden replied.

"But how is that possible?" Donnie asked.

"We'll tell you later." Mia replied.

"That's it?" Antonio asked. "No thanks for helping, or a little what, what? Alright, I get it, you need a minute."

"A Gold Ranger?" Fluttershy asked.

"I like the color scheme he wears." Rarity said.

"What can I say? When I make an entrance, it's go big or go home, am I right?" Antonio told them.

"Wow, it's very bright." Pinkie said.

"I still don't understand anything." Mikey said.

"Don't worry, just leave this one to me. You hang tight." Antonio stood in front of Subprime.

"Aw c'mon, now it turns out it was six rangers." Subprime complained.

"I'd say we've probably done enough talking. Now it's time for action."

Subprime laughed. "Ha! As if you were a challenge to me, you're not worth my time, golden coin. I'll let these guys take care of you!"

A group of Kraangdroids headed towards Antonio.

Antonio placed his hand on the back of his waist, where his Tanto Blade was. "My style's different, but it's all mine baby, and as they'll see, there's plenty of strength behind it. Now if we're done talking, Barracuda Blade!"

It seemed that Antony just drew his sword and cut the droids down in one motion, and as soon as he put his blade back in its sheath the droids exploded.

The ninjas and rainbooms were shocked at what they saw.

"Pretty impressive, don't you think?" Jayden said.

"But how did he do that?" Donnie asked.

"It was like he didn't move." Rarity said impressed.

"Yes he did, but it was faster than the eye could catch." Leo said.

"But how?" Rainbow asked.

"If as well as us you guys are shocked, here I bring you the instant replay." Pinkie said to the fourth wall and pulled a tablet out of her hair where it showed the replay of Antonio's attack, only this time in slow motion.

"How was he able to do that?" Casey asked.

"He used the iai." Karai said.

"Iai?" Keno asked.

"Slashing while drawing the sword from the sheath." Shini said. "In terms of speed, it's faster than fencing."

"But that's impossible." Starlight said.

"It was, but not anymore." Blade said.

More Kraangdrois kept coming and Antony headed towards them, a droid wanted to attack him from behind but the Gold Ranger, with his reverse blade stabbed the Kraang in the chest and knocked him down using his scabbard.

"Straight slash, with the backhanded grip." Sunset said.

"I don't remember ever hearing of a samurai doing anything like that." Twilight said.

"No matter how he does it, it's fantastic."

The droids fired at Antony but he jumped backwards and landed on top of a wall.

"Come up and get me, I'm right here." Antonio challenged them.

The Kraang fired and Antonio fell off the wall of swords onto the ground.

"Ouch, esa parte no fue tan fantastica." He groaned in Spanish.

Mikey ran to him and tried to help him.

"Are you okay?" He asked her.

"AHHHH!" Antonio panicked when he saw Mikey. "¿Que carajo eres?"

"I'll just say I'm not a Nighlok."

"Antonio, relax, he's not our enemy." Jayden said as he and the others appeared.

"If they're not a Nighlok, then what are they?" Antonio asked pointing to the other turtles.

"We'll tell you later, for now we need to concentrate on the Kraang." Jayden told him.

"Come on we'll help you." Leo said.

"No, I told them I got this." Antonio got up and kept fighting.

A group of Kraang got in his way but that didn't stop him from advancing, he found himself surrounded by the enemies but he couldn't care less, he just attacked with his barracuda blade, he spun around to deliver a series of slashes, when he sheathed his blade the droids fell to pieces.

Then Antonio ran towards Kraang Subprime, the two clashed their blades. Subprime kicked Antonio so that he fell to the ground.

"Ha! One more ranger doesn't make a difference." He boasted, "No matter what you do, my Cyber Shredder suit is programmed to adapt to my opponent's fighting style, I'll be able to adapt to all your tricks."

"Maybe your suit can adapt to my way of fighting, but like any computer, it can always make mistakes." Antonio said.

Antonio charged at Subprime once again only for Subprime to send him flying with one punch.

The gold ranger tried to get up but Subprime put his foot on his chest.

The Cyber Shredder's chest opened to reveal the grinning face of Kraang Subprime. "Say your last words." He said.

"OK, now my friends."

Out of nowhere the squid and lobster appeared to defend Antonio, the lobster bit Subprime's face with its claws.

"Ouch! Let go of me mollusk!" Subprime whined.

"Octo Ink Cloud!" Antonio said and the squid threw ink at Subprime's face.

"Alright, I think you've already met my friends, Claw Zord and Octo Zord, but time for you to say hello to my other friend Light Zord." Antonio said as he put away his Barracuda Blade and a blue and red lantern with kanji 侍 in the center appeared, said lantern came with a sword.

Antonio equipped himself with his new weapon and attacked Subprime, the rebel Utrom tried to defend himself but it was useless.

Antonio saw his chance and with his sword he was able to slash at Cyber Destructor's head.

Cyber Shredder began to show malfunctions, Subprime tried anyway to regain control, but it was useless.

"Excelente." Antonio said before setting LightZord aside and grabbing his Barracuda Blade again, he pulled from his belt clasp a disk.

"This is the best chance I'll ever have." Antonio inserted the disk into his sword. "Barracuda Blade, Barracuda Bite!" He charged at Subprime and delivered a series of multiple slashes that destroyed Cyber Shredder.

"NOO!!!" Subprime flew out of his exo-suit.

"Oh Yeah, when I promise a golden moment I deliver." Antonio celebrated.

"That was great!" Mikey said as he and the others joined him.

"Thanks amigo."

"That was awesome."

"Now are you guys going to tell us who the golden boy is?" Raph asked.

"Relax Raph, we'll have plenty of time to meet him at the welcome party." Pinkie said.

"Welcome party?" Antonio asked.

"When I meet someone new I throw them a welcome party to give them a nice welcome." Pinkie explained.

"You fools, do you really think it's over?" Subprime said as he flew in a mini Kraang ship. "You all haven't seen anything."

A portal emerged from the sky and out came a giant robot resembling Kraang Prime's suit, only instead of having Kraang Prime's face on its chest it had the face of a Kraangdroid. Out of the Portal also came some Dracotroids and some Kraang Walkers.

"Now Panorama City is under Kraang rule." Subprime said as he flew towards the Kraang Robot to control it.

"Not while I can do anything." Antonio pulled out his Samurai Morpher and pressed a few keys to create the kanji 海老. "Clawzord, I need you."

The Locust began to grow to the size of a conventional zord.

The ninjas and Rainbooms were shocked to see the way Antony called his Zord.

"Unbelievable." Keno said.

"He did that with just a few key presses on his phone?" Donnie said impressed.

"I'm not done yet." Antonio pressed the keys on his phone again. "Mega Mode Power!" He said as he switched to Mega Mode and appeared in the ClawZord's cockpit with a megablade.

"Claw Zord, time to cook!" Antonio readied his megablade and inserted the Claw Dics into the mega spin.

The ClawZord advanced in the direction of the Kraang Robot.

"Hey crabby! Did ya like getting cooked?" Subprime said.

The ClawZord attacked the robot with its pincers.

"Wow, That lobster really boils!" Rainbow said.

"Arrg, that time to make you crab cake." Subprime said as he ordered a pair of Kraang Walkers to counterattack.

"I don't think so, Claw spinners!" Antonio said and from the ClawZord two energy discs appeared in his pincers, the zord threw the discs towards the Kraang Walkers.

"Now, for our big trick!" Antonio pulled out his Morpher and pressed some keys to form the kanji 変. "Claw Zord transformation!"

Immediately the Claw Zord began to transform, a roulette wheel appeared in the zord's cockpit.

"Time to call the beast of the east!" Antonio said as he reversed the Claw Disc.

Then he spun the roulette so that it stopped on the symbol 東 so that the Megazord would show one of his faces. “Claw Battle Zord East, ready!”

"He has his own Megazord?" Donnie asked.

"Attack!" Subprime ordered the Kraang Walkers to attack but the Megazord took them out in one hit.

Another pair of Walkers prepared to fire.

"Oh, you want some more? Check this out!" Antonio spun the roulette wheel so that it stopped on the kanji 西. "Go West, young lobster!" The megazord changed to a green face and used the lobster's tail as a fan.

"Claw Battle Zord West, ready!"

The Kraang Walkers fired but the Megazord dodged the shots but the Dracotroids also fired from the skies.

Antonio was in trouble until something attacked the Dracotroids, the gold ranger looked up and saw the Samurai Battlewing destroy all the Dracotroids.

"Thanks mis amigos." Antonio thanked for the help. "Now, why don't we go down South?" He spun the roulette again and the wheel stopped on the kanji 南. "Claw Battle Zord South, ready!"

"Come on, what's with all the costume changes? Pick one!" Subprime said.

"Deal with it güey! That's just the way we roll!" The Megazord attacked with his swords and finished off the Walkers.

"Ah, big deal!" Subprime complained.

"I've got a special combo, just for you! Did you really think you could get away with this?" Antonio charged at Subprime with his swords. "I don't know what you are, but my friends and I will beat them like a drum until the last of your kind is defeated. Double katana strike!" The megazord attacked with its swords and the Kraang robot lost one of its arms.

"Look what you did."

"If you think the cuts are bad, wait till you get the slashes." Antony turned the roulette wheel and stopped on the east kanji.

The megazord switched to East mode, but this time he pulled out the lobster claws.

"Claw Battle Zord East, claw pincher slash!"

The megazord attacked with its pincers, Subprime was between the ropes.

"No, I refuse to lose!" The rebel Ultron had his combat robot activate an invisibility module so that this one would go unnoticed.

"Oh no, you won't escape." Antonio pressed a few buttons on his Morpher until he created the kanji 烏賊. "Come on Octozord."

The octopus began to grow to a large size.

"Octo Ink Cloud!" The Octozord shot ink from its beak to make Subprime appear.

"Oh no."

The Octozord attacked Subprime with its tentacles, the octopus grabbed it by the head using two of its tentacles and with the other three it was beating it.

"Get off me!" Subprime whined.

The Octozord let go and Subprime fell to the ground.

"It's time for the grand finale." Antonio spun the roulette wheel once more. "Mega Blade activate!"The roulette stopped on the kanji 北, the Octozord's lower tentacles were placed on the Megazord's chest and the rest of the Octozord's body stood upright to take the shape of a spear.

"Claw Battlezord North, ready!"Antonio prepared to deliver the final blow. "Claw Battle Zord North, Electro Spear Charge!"

The Megazord charged at the Kraang Robot ramming the coup de grace.

"Eject!" Subprime pressed a button to escape the robot before it exploded.

"Fantastico!" Antonio celebrated as the enemy robot fell.

The ninjas, Rainbooms and samurai celebrated after the victory was won. Samurai Battlewing stood next to Claw Battle Zord.

"Samurai Rangers, victory is ours." Antonio said. "Now, what were you guys saying about the welcoming party?"

Subprime returned to the Netherworld upset after his defeat.

"Looks like someone's upset." Serrator joked.

"Why didn't you tell me there was a gold ranger?" Subprime asked.

"You never asked."

"Now that golden boy humiliated me."

"So what are you going to do? Are you going to make another plan?"

"Maybe, but until I know what to do I'll have to settle for following your plan."

"Sounds good to me, now while I finish planning my plan I'm going to call in another Nighlok to keep our enemies busy."

Author's Note

Hi everyone, here is the new chapter, I was really anxious to publish this chapter, I've been very busy these last weeks at the university, the truth is that these have been very difficult days and the few moments I've had to advance the chapter make me feel less stressed, but don't worry, as far as I'm concerned I'm fine, I'll try to take advantage of this vacation time to relax and advance as much as I can with this fic and the other one.

You know that if you have ideas for the chapters of my fics you can send me a PM or you can go to my ideas forum and I will gladly read your ideas.

Nothing more to say, see you next time.

Welcome Back Antonio

Meanwhile at the Shiba house, Pinkie was finishing up the party decorations for Antonio.

The rangers were impressed at how Pinkie had managed to get the party done in such a short time.

"Wow, I'm surprised she managed to pull this party off in record time." Mike said.

"When it comes to parties, Pinkie is the best." Sunset said.

"And how soon will Antonio be here?" Raph asked.

"He should be here soon." Mia said.

"As long as he's not preparing another entrance with his fishing pole." Mike said. "And if he does, let's hope the hook doesn't get stuck in his pants." The guys laughed at that.

"Guys! Guess who's here?" Jayden said as he and Antonio entered the house.

"Hey guys!" Antonio greeted.

"Antonio!" The rangers went to greet their friend.

"It's good to be back." The gold ranger said.

"It's good to have you back." Mike said. "We were wondering if you were preparing an entrance like last time."

"Ugh, don't remind me."

"It's good to have you back, Antonio." Ji stepped closer.

"It's good to see you again, mentor." Antonio shook Ji's hand.

"I think some introductions are in order." Raph said.

"You're right Raph." Jayden said. "Guys, this is the sixth samurai, the gold ranger, Antonio Garcia."

"It's a pleasure guys." Antonio greeted.

"And Antonio, this is April O'Neil, Casey Jones, Keno, Karai, Shinigami and Blade Swipe." Jayden went on to introduce them. "The others are The Rainbooms, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity and Starlight Glimmer, and Twilight's dog, Spike."

"Hi." Spike said.

Antonio jumped back, "Ay güey! A talking dog!"

"Really, why is it that every world I go to most people are surprised by the fact that a dog talks." Spike sighed.

"Maybe because in those worlds crazy enough things haven't happened to be ready for a talking dog." Antonio said.

"Good point."

"And these guys are the ninja turtles." Jayden continued to introduce. "Leonardo, Donatello, Michelangelo."

"What's up." Mikey waved, only to have Raph smack him upside the head, which annoyed him as Raph shook his head in irritation.

"And Raphael." Jayden concluded.

"Giant turtles, fascinating." Antonio said.

"More than that, we're mutants." Donnie said.

"Mutants?" Antonio asked.

"Yeah. Cool, right?" Mikey asked.

"Cool? Fantastico." Antonio admitted.

"Well, it's supposed to be a party? So let's enjoy it." Pinkie said and they all went to the party.

While the guys enjoyed the party, the turtles and Rainbooms swapped stories with Antonio.

"The things you guys have been through in your world sound kind of torturous." Antonio began.

"They were nothing we couldn't handle." Raph boasted.

"From taking on evil ninja clans, mutants and aliens to time travel and other universes. Just, wow." Said Antonio.

"Well, no underestimating the Nighloks either." Leo said.

Antonio turned to the CHS students, Blade and Starlight, "So Sunset, Blade Swipe and Starlight originally come from a pony world called Equestria, and you girls can use magic?"

"That about sums it up, I was a normal unicorn until the Kraang captured me and turned me into a mutant the same way the turtles became mutants," Blade explained, "When I escaped their dimension and came home, the ponies were scared of my new physical appearance and ostracized me, forcing me to hide and develop a hatred for ponies over the years. Until my ninja friends and the pony girls helped me see the light and abandon my hatred."

"I'm sorry you went through that, for some reason I feel like I heard a story similar to yours somewhere."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, never mind." Antonio changed the subject. "So girls, the rangers told me you were interested in learning about power symbols."

"Yes, we want to try to combine Equestria Magic with Symbols Power so we can create a disc." Twilight said.

"Well, maybe I can help."

"Really?" Starlight asked.

"I may not know as much about Equestrian Magic as you do but I could help with combining the symbols."

"Really you would?"

"Well, among my merits is the fact that I programmed the black box."

"Wait, you did?" Donnie asked.

"It wasn't easy, especially considering I didn't have formal power symbol training like the others, but the guys trusted me and my technical skills, so I set about using my electronic symbols to program it and put everyone's symbol power into it."

"That reminds me, your samurai morpher, that's awesome." Donnie said. "Can I see it?"

Antonio pulled out his morpher and handed it to Donnie.

"Impressive, I bet you had a hard time developing it." Donnie said impressed.

"Honestly it wasn't." Antonio admitted.

"Huh?" they all looked at him confused.

"Well, when Jayden gifted me the Octozord I set out to study the zord's systems to replicate them in my morpher."

"Wow, that sounds amazing." Twilight said.

"Wait, what do you mean Jayden gifted you the Octozord?" Karai asked.

"Well, that's another story, Jayden and I have known each other since we were kids." Antonio said.

"Really?" Pinkie asked.

"That's right, we met at a market, his dad had a fish stall, when we played those were the only times I felt like a real kid, although it drove the mentor crazy since it distracted me from training." Jayden said. "Then the day came when Antonio had to move, so I gave him the Octozord as a gift."

"It's worth saying that he did that when I wasn't seeing them." Ji added.

"What?" everyone was shocked.

"I was 7 years old, I didn't know what I was doing." Jayden said.

"By the time I found out, Antonio had already moved out, I didn't think he would find a way to activate it." Ji continued to recount. "I had intended to take the Octozord from him."

"Why didn't you?" Sunset asked.

"Jayden." He explained. "He threatened to stop being a samurai if I did."

"I told you, I was just a kid back then."

"That sounds like you were close friends." Mikey said.

"I bet you missed him when he left." Fluttershy said.

"Yeah, I did." Jayden said.

"Me too, I loved Jayden like a carnal."

"Carnal?" Mikey asked.

"Like a brother, in Mexico we use that word to say that someone is your brother or a trusted friend." Antonio explained. "You don't mind if I say things in Spanish, right?"

"No, why?" Sunset asked.

"Well, throughout my life I've run into people who like Latino immigrants, even when they see us speaking or hearing something in our native language."

"You don't have to worry about that with us, while it's true that there are nasty people who make less of Latino immigrants and Spanish speakers, but we're not like them." Rarity said.

"At home we have friends of Latino descent and we get along well with them." Rainbow said.

"That's good to know." Antonio said. "Continuing with the story, I always wanted to be a samurai, I know unlike the others I didn't grow up in a samurai family but I kept training what Jayden taught me, I wanted to take things to a higher level but I felt stuck, but when I discovered that I could communicate with Octozord through messages everything fell into place, and then I started working on the way in building my morpher and how I would transform ,which is a funny story, I knew a guy who knew another guy who had an uncle who had a connection. .." Antonio paused as the ninjas and Rainbooms looked at him in confusion. "Anyway, he tapped into the morphing grid and voila, my Morpher."

"That sounds amazing." Twilight said.

"I bet you were a good addition to the team." Pinkie said.

"Yes, although at first it wasn't like that." Antonio explained.

"What do you mean?" AJ asked.

"I may have done a good job training on my own, but Ji and Jayden thought it was still too risky for me to join the team, and because I didn't have the formal training, I wasn't formally a samurai, so they took away my morpher." Antonio recounted. "But the other guys, even though they understood the tradition, they were able to convince them to let me be part of the team."

"It's good to know it all ended well." Mikey said.

"As I was on the team, the mentor entrusted me with certain missions, like programming the black box and repairing Clawzord."

"Wait, what do you mean by repairing Clawzord?" Blade said.

"The Clawzord was a zord that had been damaged in battle, and the mentor told me to use my electronic symbols, Kevin didn't sound convinced of my way of fixing the zord since he thought it was more of a computer nerd's job than a samurai's."

"Hey, that offended me." Donnie said.

"Same here." Twilight added.

"I admit I wasn't like the way Antonio worked, but as he worked with the team I came to acknowledge him as a ranger." Kevin said.

"What about the flashlight?" Rainbow pointed to LightZord.

"LZ is another zord I was able to unlock, the mentor told me that no samurai had been able to do it, but he believed I would make it, considering my symbol is light."

"Good to know." Fluttershy said while playing with Octozord and Clawzord.

"It's good to know that we can count on your help for our disc." Starlight said.

"And it's good that I can count on your friendship too." Antonio said.

"Well, I think we've talked too much already, now, how about we go back to the party and save the work for later." Pinkie said and everyone agreed.

Author's Note

And with you, the tenth chapter of my fic, which is the shortest chapter I've ever written. I'll just say that the next two chapters will be based on Antonio's inclusion with the team before moving on to the next part of the story.

Without more to add I want to wish you all a Merry Christmas, enjoy these moments with the ones you love the most and may the next year be even better for everyone and may all your life projects be fulfilled.

See you next time.

The Turtle and the Fisherman

A new day at the Shiba house, the guys were training in close combat while the Rainbooms were still practicing their symbols power.

In another corner Donnie and Mike were training with their spears, the purple turtle tried to charge with his naginata but the Green Ranger jumped and counterattacked with his spear.

While they were still practicing, in another corner April was practicing with Antonio. The Gold Ranger was blocking with his Barracuda Blade the disks that Light Zord was firing.

"Wow Antonio, you sure are fast." April said impressed by the agility and dexterity that Antonio was demonstrating.

"Well, what can I say, I have the same dexterity as a barracuda." Antonio said. "But I know with your powers you won't have as much trouble."

April positioned herself to begin, Light Zord started firing the discs at a normal speed, the redhead didn't have that much difficulty blocking his attacks, but eventually they got faster, April started having a hard time keeping up until one disc hit her in the head and she fell to the ground.

"April!" Antonio rushed to catch her before she hit the ground. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine." April responded somewhat flushed at the situation they were in.

In the distance Donnie was watching April's training while he was fighting with Mike, he saw how she was hit by a puck, he had the intention of going to help her but when he saw that Antonio caught her he couldn't feel a little jealous for that, but being distracted he couldn't notice that Mike connected a kick to the chest and knocked him down hitting the turtle's legs with his spear.

Donnie fell backwards to the ground, he tried to grab his bo but Mike stopped him.

"Is that how you fight? Without looking at your opponent? If you do that in a real fight you'll end up with your head separated from your body." Mike told him.

"Sorry Mike, I got distracted by something, that's just it."

Donnie kept watching April and Antonio, the interactions they had made him feel jealous, and not only for April, since Antonio arrived Donnie couldn't feel overshadowed by the Mexican's technical skills, the way he had managed to combine the handling of symbols power with the technology for the creation and manipulation of Zords and weapons.

Now what worried him was that he might be losing April because of that, since aside from the fact that Antonio surpassed him in intellect, he was more charismatic and well... human.

Donnie simply picked himself up off the floor. "Sorry Mike, I just don't feel up to training." He went into the house.

After the training, the boys were with Antonio in the living room discussing how they could create the disc.
"So you're saying it's possible to make the disc?" Sunset said.

"It is, considering you guys were able to combine the symbols power with your magic." Antonio said.

"So what are we waiting for?" Rainbow said.

"Hold on Rainbow, that doesn't mean it will be easy, it's one thing to combine them the two powers for an attack and another to contain them into something."

"So what do we do?" Sci Twi asked.

"Maybe when the girls have mastered the symbol power you can use one of your symbols and when they cast their rainbow beam they can cast the symbols and load the disc." Donnie said.

"Interesting your hypothesis but too much power could cause the disk to collapse taking us with it, we would need a catalyst to contain the combined power." Antonio said and Donnie was surprised by that, he was right and he didn't think of that.

"What if we use the black box to help the disk support the power?" April pointed out.

"Yeah, that could work." Antonio said. "That's a good observation on your part." He said to her and April smiled.

"I'll get some water." Donnie left the living room and headed for the kitchen, trying to ignore the fact that he had a feeling he saw Antonio flirting with April.

"Oh, looks like someone's jealous." Donnie turned to see Raph behind him.

"Don't you have anything better to do?" He said to him.

"Nope, and April seems to like the fisherman." Raph chirped.

"I think it's just admiration." Donnie tried not to think about that.

"Like that 'admiration' they felt for Batgirl?" Raph pointed out and that sunk Donnie further. "Don't worry, maybe when they start dating you can date Barbara or Rarity."

"Date? Like Boyfriend and Girlfriend?" That made Donnie blanch.

Their conversation was interrupted when Gap Signal sounded, which meant a Nighlok was loose in the city, so everyone left to head towards where the problem was.

Meanwhile in the city, a man was walking to his car, when he was about to take out his keys they fell to the ground, so the man bent down to retrieve them but did not realize that something was approaching behind him, and while the man was still bending down the other being took out of his mouth a red egg that he put on the head of the man whose eyes turned white.

Now in the center of the city several people were wielding swords of the moogers while terrorizing the city.

On the other hand a group of Krangdroids were firing their weapons in various places to subdue the people.

However, they would be surprised when the Lion FoldingZord attacked the droids to free the people who were being cornered.

As the boys freed the people they saw with a group of people were attacking the city along with the nighloks.

"What? People helping the Nighloks?" Rarity asked.

"I don't know, something's not right." Emily said.

"Rangers!" They turned around to see what the Nighlok was calling them.

"What did you do to these people?" Mike asked.

"Now these people are under my control. Attack!" he ordered the people to the Rangers and the turtles.

"Guys remember, these civilians don't know what they are doing, so don't hurt them." Leo said as he and the others moved in before the danger.

Jayden protected himself from the attacks with his sword, Leo followed his example.

Antonio protected himself with LZ as a shield, when he noticed what the people had in their heads he came up with an idea, somewhat risky but necessary. Using Light Zord he shot a disc above a man's head to break the egg, when this happened the man came out of his transe.

"Guys, you have to break the eggs on your heads, this will free you from the Nighlok's control." The prompt.

"Copy that Antonio." Leo said and slashed over the heads of three men to destroy the eggs controlling them. Mikey jumped backwards to throw shurikens at the heads of three people and smash the eggs that controlled them.

Rainbow, Twilight and Mike swung their spears to free the people surrounding them. Karai, Shini and Sunset threw kunais on top of the people to break the eggs on their heads and release them from their trances.

While everyone was making an effort to free the people from the Nighlok's control, Antonio saw that the Nighlok was at the top of some steps, so he went to where the Nighlok was to attack it.

Antonio jumped to reach the top of the steps and as he went down he attacked with his sword but the Nighlok blocked his attack with his own, then the monster attacked with his weapon but the Gold Ranger protected himself with Light Zord as a shield, but the Nighlok took advantage of this and gave Antonio a kick that sent him to the bottom of the stairs. On the other hand April who was trying to avoid the blows of some people who were being controlled by the Nighlok saw that Antonio was falling backwards towards the ground, so she immediately jumped and rushed to use her powers to prevent Antonio from falling dryly against the ground, which allowed the boy to land safely on his feet.

"Antonio!" April walked over to him. "Are you okay?" She asked him.

"I'm fine, thank you." He obliged.

On the other hand Donnie noticed this and saw how Antonio put a hand on April's shoulder, which made him a little jealous, so he ran to where the Nighlok was and tried to surprise him but the Nighlok dodged his attack, the turtle immediately used his staff to spin around and connect some kicks, but the Nighlok caught one of his legs and threw him towards the bottom of the steps.

April and Antonio turned around and watched as Donnie fell to the ground.

"Donnie!!!" They walked over to where the turtle had fallen.

"Are you okay?" Antonio asked as he held out his hand.

Donnie immediately pushed Antonio's hand aside. "I'm fine, I can handle myself." He said somewhat gruffly.
On the other side, the Nighlok came down from where he was and charged at the three with his weapon. The three fell to the ground, while Donnie was on the ground the Nighlok took advantage of the situation and deposited an egg on the purple turtle's head to subdue it to his control.

Meanwhile April who was getting up from the blow received and barely lifted her tanto blade to prevent Donnie from stabbing her with his naginata.

The red-haired girl spun around to elbow him in the face, but the turtle parried his blow and pushed her to the ground and prepared to spear him but Antonio intervened by firing LZ disks.

Antonio charged with his sword but Donnie blocked his slash with his weapon and counterattacked but the gold ranger protected himself with Light Zord, the fisherman spun to give a kick to Donnie's chest that pushed the turtle back, then he took momentum to give a slash above the head to break the egg that was controlling him, but Donnie hit him in the side while he jumped and avoided the fisherman's blow.

He turned around to get up but Donnie put his foot on his chest to keep him still to thrust the spear into his skull, however April was able to avoid that thanks to a kick, now she was armed with her tantō and LZ as a shield. She threw herself towards Donnie but he ducked to avoid her and take her tantō, then he jumped towards the steps to counterattack, April immediately took out her tessen, Donnie jumped and threw his naginata towards her, April threw her fan towards Donnie's head but almost at the same time the naginata was stuck in her right clavicle, Despite the impact April used her power to direct the trajectory of her tessen to break the egg that controlled Donnie, once the fan broke the egg Donnie collapsed to the ground and April fell backwards to the ground.

"April!" everyone immediately turned to the redhead.

"Are you okay?" Casey asked.

"I don't know, do I look okay to you?" April said as she pulled the blade out of her collarbone.

Donnie on the other hand was getting up from the ground after crashing, and after coming out of shock he saw how the guys were with April.

"April!" He immediately ran towards her, but stopped when he saw his cane stained with blood, April's blood. "I...I did that to you?"

"Not you, it was the nighlok, who escaped by the way." Jayden said.

"Come on, let's go back to the house." Mia said as she and Anotnio helped April up.

Donnie, for his part, was still in shock over what he had done indirectly, he had physically hurt April.

Back at the Shiba house, April was with Spike playing chess, she had her arm in a sling and her shoulder was bandaged.

Donnie knocked on the bedroom door to enter.

"Come in." She said to him.

Donnie walked over to her and sat on her bed.

"Hi, how are you?" He asked.

"I'm fine, it's not as bad as it looks."

"It could have been worse." He commented. "I just want to apologize for what happened, I had no control over it."

"Hey, it's okay, it was just an accident."

"But it could have been avoided." He argued.

"But you had no control over it, it's like you told me once, there are things out of our control." April tried to take his hand but he pulled away.

"It's not just about that, I think no matter how hard I try, I'll always end up messing things up with you." He said before walking away.

April tried to reach for him but Spike stopped her.

"Leave him, he needs his space." He advised her.

Now in the yard, Donnie was trying to put out of his mind what happened hitting the sand dummy, using his cane to hit hits in different places, however he stopped giving series of three hits to taking the bo hitting the dummy several times in the head.

"Oye oye, tranquilo viejo." Antonio approached him trying to stop him. "I know you're upset but don't take it out on the sand dummy."

"Mind your own business." Donnie spat.

"Hey you should calm down, I don't know what's wrong with you but it's clear your problem isn't what happened to April."

"What's going on here?" Jayden said as he and the others were coming out to see where the yelling was coming from and saw Donnie arguing with Antonio.

"And why do you think that? Maybe because a guy who outranks me in intellect is taking my girl away from me." Donnie paused for a second. "Well, it's not like April is my girl officially but you get the idea."

"So this is all about April? ¿Piensas que te la estoy bajando?" Antonio asked.

"Well, ever since you got here it seems like you've gotten April's attention, you two keep sparring, giving each other compliments and having each other's backs, and after what happened with the nighlok it made me remember all the times I screwed things up with her and maybe lose her to a... a... a... wetback."

Antonio's eyes widened at what Donnie had called him and everyone gasped at Donnie's reaction.

"Look, I'm sorry I made you think I'm taking April away from you, I didn't mean to, but if I have to walk away from her to put your mind at ease, I will." Antonio turned to leave.

The Rangers followed him inside the house while the ninjas looked angrily at Donnie.

"What?" he asked them.

"I can't believe you said that to Antonio." Mikey told him.

"Since Antonio came all that help us create the Harmony Disc, plus he's a great person, and your only complaint against him is that you think he's pushing April away from you?" Twilight told him.

"Besides, if she has feelings for him, why would that matter to you? Don't you think she can choose who to date and who not to date?" Keno told her.

"Or did you forget what happened with Bigfoot?" Raph reminded him.

Donnie cringed at the memory.

"I think you better stay here if the nighlok attacks again." Leo ordered him.

"Are you benching me?" Donnie asked.

"Hey, if I do that with Raph when he acts like that, why do you think it would be any different with you?" Leo said before they went into the house leaving Donnie in the yard.

After everyone left Donnie alone, he began to realize his actions and how childish he acted with Antonio. "Good job, genius." He said to himself.

A few moments later, Donnie (who was now wearing his camouflage module) was walking toward a creek near Spring Valley Park, the place where Antonio made his debut as the gold ranger, they had told him he might be fishing there, and sure enough, he found the Mexican sitting with his fishing pole with his fish cart, Light Zord was off to the side.

"Antonio." Donnie called out to him and LZ shot a puck in his face.

"What do you want?" He replied.

"Antonio," Donnie said, looking remorseful for his actions. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have reacted like that, it's just that I couldn't help but feel jealous to see how April felt about being with you."

"I told you I have no intention of taking her from you."

"And I do , but even if she has feelings for you I can't do anything to change that." He went on to tell. "Who am I kidding, I'm not a match for her."

"Why, because you're a mutant?"

"Because I'm just me. Maybe Raph was right, this April thing with me isn't meant to be, all I do is push April away from me, like the time we accidentally mutated, she got upset and walked away from us, and instead of giving her her space I was spying on her and watching what she was doing like a whole stalker." Donnie said. "Not to mention the music boxes I gave her while we were hiding from the Kraang, she accepted the gift but I could see she was uncomfortable about it, and then Bigfoot showed up and..."

"Wait, Bigfoot is real?"

"Yeah, and he, well, she was attracted to me and started following me around like a lovesick puppy, she even made me squirrel stew which made me uncomfortable and..." Donnie paused for a second. "I started to understand how April felt, and then Gotham happened where I changed April to Batgirl only to be ridiculed by Negatron a few days ago for changing April, which brings us to what happened today with the Nighlok and my jealousy of seeing you with April." Donnie sighed. "Who am I kidding, I'm pathetic."

"No, you're not." Antonio said. "Look, I'm sorry you feel that way but like I said, I have no intention of coming between you and April, but self pity won't get you anywhere, I think you should talk to her about how you feel and find out if she feels that way about you, if not, that doesn't mean you have to give up on finding the ideal girl."

"You're right, so we're good then?"

"Yes, everything is in order." Antonio held out his hand and Donnie accepted it. Immediately Antonio's phone rang and he answered the call, after a few seconds he hung up. "Attack Nighlok, we have to go." He said and they both went to battle.

The Nighlok was back in the city causing disasters in its wake with a handful of people under its control.

"Nighlok!" someone called out to the monster, it turned and saw to its right Rangers, Ninjas and Rainbooms approaching.

"Look who's back?" The Nighlok said.

"It's over Nighlok, leave these people alone." Rarity said.

"Like I was going to do it, attack." The Nighlok ordered the people to attack the heroes.

Antonio and Donnie arrived just in time to join the battle.

"I'll help the others, you take care of the Nighlok." The Mexican said and they both did so.

Donnie made his way to the nighlok blocking the slashes of a couple of men who attacked him, he pushed them forward and ran to where the Nighlok was.

"It's over, Nighlok." He said as he swung his staff to ram the Nighlok but the latter moved aside.

"Whatever you say, by the way, how's your friend?" The Nighlok sneered.

Donnie became enraged at the provocation and charged the monster again but the Nighlok grabbed the staff and with it pulled Donnie towards him and hit him in the face sending him into the nearest wall.

Back with the others, Leo saw Donnie join the battle.

"Wait, Donnie joined the battle even though I told him to stay back." He asked.

"Maybe he wants to make amends for his mistake, this one is weird since this is usually seen with Raph." Keno said as he protected himself from a few slashes.

"Things we'll rarely see, I mean...." Pinkie said as she looked at the fourth wall. "Some people get tired of always eating bread with the same thing on it."

Turning back to the fight, the Nighlok walked towards him with his sword in hand. Donnie tried to stand up but the Nighlok held him down using his foot, he prepared to drive the spear through his skull but a discus day hit the Nighlok in the head, which made him let go of Donnie and focus on his new target.

Antonio jumped up and kicked the Nighlok aside, he used his sword to attack the Nighlok but it shielded itself with its weapon, then the monster slashed him three times.

The Nighlok gave a couple of slashes to Antonio which made the Mexican fall to the ground on his back, then he put a foot to keep Antonio still on the ground to attack him with the spear in the chest, however Donnie returned to the action kicking the Nighlok to the side away from Antonio.

Then the purple turtle swung his staff to give him a blow but the Nighlok knocked him down with his sword so that Donnie was defenseless so that he managed to give him a slash to the body. Donnie rolled on the ground as he tried to recover. The Nighlok followed him up to deliver the coup de grace but LZ intervened with a series of shots at the Nighlok to knock him back.

"Donnie!" Antonio called to the turtle. "Catch!" He threw a spin sword and the black box at it. Donnie caught the box and the sword stuck in the concrete, he caught the sword and then activated the black box.

"Super Samurai Mode!" Donnie immediately equipped himself with the super mode coat. Immediately Donnie used his spinsword to parry the nighlok's attack to kick it and connect a double slash that knocked the monster down.

"Antonio!" Donnie turned to the fisherman. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I guess we're even?" Antonio asked and Donnie held out his hand, the fisherman accepted the help.

"Will you help me take this guy down?" The turtle asked.

"Let's make sushi out of the nighlok." Antonio said and they both charged at the monster.

"Super Spinsword!"

"Barracuda Blade."

The two connected a series of slashes to the nighlok that caused the monster to be destroyed.

"Yes, we did it." Antonio said.

"Guys." Jayden called as everyone regrouped. "You made it."

"Looks like you already made up, well, more like Donnie did." Mia asked.

"Yeah, I did." The turtle said.

"Yeah well, no need to celebrate yet because there's a giant monster to take down." Kevin said.

"Donnie, you know what to do." Jayden said before tossing Donnie the combination disc.

"Samurai Combination!" The turtle said.

"Clawzord, on line." Antonio called out to his Zord.

Once the Samurai Megazord and Claw BattleZord East were ready, they prepared for battle. Jayden, Kevin and Mike positioned themselves in their booths, Donnie positioned himself in Emily's place.

"All right, let's do this." Donnie said.

"Let's see if you can beat me. Giant Moogers, Spitfangs!" The nighlok called for reinforcements, the Spitfangs fired fireballs at the Megazords.

The boys moved to avoid being hit, but the moogers closed in.

The boys fought back as best they could but they kept coming. One Mooger hit the Samurai Megazord which knocked it back.

Antonio hit a few but more were stalking him.

"We won't be able to hold out for long." Donnie said. "We have to find a way to get rid of them guys."

"I think there is." Antonio said.

"Oh yeah? Which one?"

"You have to unleash the true power of the black box."

"What do you mean by that?"

"We have to combine the megazords!" Jayden told him.

"That's possible?"

"Sure is, take this." Jayden tossed the super combination disk to Donnie.

"Okay." Donnie inserted the disk into the black box. "Super Samurai combination!"

The two Megazords combined, the Claw Battlezord's legs separated from the body as well as the Claw Battlezord's head, the legs became part of covering that protected the legs, the Samurai Megazord's torso and arms contracted so that the Claw Battlezord's torso took their place, the Claw Battlezord's head joined the combination revealing a new face with a helmet and the lobster's tail became part of the Megazord.

"Claw Armor Megazord, We are United!"

"Fantastico!" Antonio said as he appeared in the cockpit of the new Megazord.

"So this is the real power of the black box?" Donnie asked.

"And that's just the beginning."

"Focus, the enemy is coming." Jayden told them.

The Claw Armor advanced and slashed his way in front of the moogers, slashing at one mooger and then blocking another's attack only to counterattack. He then spun around to stab one mooger with the inverted blade and slash diagonally at another.

As the moogers were falling in droves, the megazord gave a double slash from left to right to a mooger to finish it off. A small group of moogers grouped together only to receive the coup de grace.

"Double Katana Strike!" The megazord delivered a diagonal slash with the right sword, then repeated the action with the left sword and finished it off with an X slash that finished off the moogers.

"You didn't forget about me, did you?" The Nighlok jumped up to attack the megazord, but the latter blocked the attack even though he backed up a bit. Then the Claw Armor pushed the Nighlok forward only to repeat the action done to the moogers.

The nighlok fell backwards. "Spitfangs, Help!"

Two Spitfangs appeared and provided cover for the nighlok spitting fire.

"Arg... We don't have enough power to take them out." Donnie said.

"Sure there is, come on Octozord!" Anotonio said before using his morpher to call out to his other zord.

"Guys, you know what to do, Tiger Zord!" Jayden said to the others.

"Swordfish Zord!" Kevin said.

"Bettle Zord!" Mike said.

The four summoned zords combined into a kind of cannon.

"And what's that?" Donnie asked.

"It's the Samurai battle cannon, it will allow us to give us the firepower we need, but we only power one shot to do it." Jayden said.

"Well, that should do it." Donnie said.

The Spitfangs kept firing, but the boys didn't rush to counterattack.

"What's the matter? Did they freeze in fear? Never mind, I've got enough power to melt the polar caps." The nighlok scoffed.

"Not yet." Jayden said.

The nighloks were still firing, but the boys didn't attack yet.

"Get ready." Jayden warned and they prepared to attack. "Now!"

"Fire!" Donnie said and the boys fired the power of all the zords with which they destroyed the Spitfangs and the Nighlok.

"Yes, we did it!" Antonio said. "You did it Donnie, you are worth your weight in gold."

"Thanks Antonio, that's good to hear from you."

"Samurai Rangers, victory is ours." Jayden said.

Donnie went back to April's room, he needed to apologize for the drama he made.

"Spike, is she in there?" The turtle asked the dog.

"Yeah, she was planning on coming after you later, but I told her to give you your space." Spike told him.

"Yeah, well." Donnie said before going inside.

"Donnie!" The redhead said.

"April, I just...I wanted to apologize for what happened."

"I told you, you don't have to..."

"Not about that, but for messing things up again." Donnie said. "Ever since I met you I've tried to impress you, but whenever I've succeeded I've always ended up ruining everything, it was when we first met and your father was captured by the Kraang, then when the mutagen disaster happened and your father ended up turning into a bat, which caused you to walk away from us because of what happened."

"None of those cases were your fault, and about my dad's mutation, I shouldn't have reacted like that, I was so stressed about everything that had happened because the Kraang had me in their sights that I had to stay with you, having my dad back, the first invasion that before the disaster I started to consider the idea if it was worth giving up my normal life."

"No one could blame you for wanting to have your normal life back, Splinter knew that better than anyone, and he suggested us, well, he advised me to give you space in case you came back, but I didn't respect your space, I followed you and I was watching you without your consent, I practically behaved like a stalker, and when you came back and resumed your training, I practically gave you help when you did not ask for it and you got angry because you thought you could not do something on your own and told me that it was not necessary to be fed with a spoon. Then the second invasion happened and we had to hide in your fram house, and I started bothering you with my music boxes, then Bigfoot showed up, and he made me see how very uncomfortable you can be when I'm around you."

"And then we got to Gotham and I couldn't help but feel jealous when you noticed Barbara."

"And I felt jealous when I saw you with Antonio, of course when you were with him you didn't act sympathetic." Donnie said emphasizing the SYMP. "In the end, I guess I realized that maybe I'm not a good match for you, or for any girl." Donnie cringed even more. "I guess Raph and Falco were right, this isn't meant to be."

April put a hand over his, this time Donnie didn't pull away. "Is that how you feel? Do you feel inadequate?"

"Maybe, but I'm beginning to realize I can't force you to see me that way."

"That applies with me toward you, too."

" Even so, when I hurt you with my spear I thought I'd lost you forever."

"That will never happen, remember what I told you when you told me you would never bother me with your musical boxes again?" She told him. "I told you that you were not a mutant, you are my mutant." She hugged him.

"Thank you April, and I'm sorry I acted like that."

"It's okay though, it's not me you should offer an apology to."

"Yes, I already apologized to Antonio." Donnie said. "Hey, if we do get to date other people, that won't affect our friendship, will it?"

"Of course not, unless one of us wants that, and I don't want that."

"Me neither." Donnie said as he and April watched the sunset out the window.

Author's Note

Well guys, here is the new chapter, I hope you liked it. For those who think that I was tearing down the Ship between Donnie and April, the truth is that was not the intention, I was just trying to make how Donnie would feel if he thought he was losing April for someone who has the same qualities as him, besides, in case she would have chosen to go out with Antonio or someone else at some other time, that would have been her choice, since Donnie can not force April to see him that way.

Well, changing the subject, for the next chapter I have planned for Antonio and Ranbow to help Fluttershy to overcome what happened with Nanashi, to move on to the next arc where the boys go to Equestria to face Nighloks and discover that both symbols power and equestrian magic have more in common than it seems.

The Nighlok used for this chapter is from the sentai, and appears in the Shinkengers chapter where the Kamen Rider Decade has a cameo.

For those who don't know, I already uploaded the crossover with Time Force, in fact you can go to my profile and see the first two chapters of my new story: Equestria Ninja Girls: Bonds Beyond the Time.

Without more to say, see you in the next one.

PS: Part of Donnie's internal conflict for hurting April was based on the Power Rangers in Space: Always a chance.

Prologue

"Centuries ago in Japan, Nighlok monsters invaded our world, but samurai warriors defeated them with power symbols, passed down from parent to child. Today the evil Nighlok have risen once again and plan to flood the earth. Luckily, a new generation of heroes stand in their way. They are the Power Rangers Samurai."

The night was peaceful, or so it was thought. Downtown buildings, especially laboratories and museums, were closed at this time of night. The doors of a laboratory opened, but what emerged from the premises were not watchmen, but a pair of rather familiar looking robots with some brains in their chests. The two Kraangdroids stood outside where two other Kraangdroids appeared.

"Kraang demands what is known as a status report." Kraangdroid 1 asked the new arrivals.

"Kraang has found nothing useful in this city." Kraangdroid 3 replied.

"And Kraang hasn't found anyone to help us?" Kraangdroid 2 asked.

"Negative." Kraangdroid 4 said. "Kraang suggests initiating the operation known as retreat."

"Request granted." The other Kraangdroids said together.

They were about to leave, but suddenly they heard an explosion.

"What is that?" Kraangdroid 1 asked.

"Kraang doesn't know." Kraangdroid 2 said.

"Kraang, begin the operation known as recon."

The four droids headed to where the explosion was heard, only to be met by brown monsters, samurai-like breastplate, yellow pants and their faces looked like sea anemones, the monsters were armed with Dao swords, facing a guy dressed in red, the upper part of the suit was red with some black ribbons with white reliefs that simulate a gi or Japanese tunic, had a golden belt, black pants, white gloves and red boots, his helmet was red and on the front of it had the kanji of fire (火). The subject was armed with a katana sword.

"Alright Moogers, your move." the guy in red said.

These Moogers attacked the subject, but the scarlet warrior defended himself with his sword, his fighting skill was relentless, he fought in the style of the ancient samurai warriors. The Moogers fell before his sword, most of them showed no resistance, with slashes of his sword he defeated his enemies, only one Mooger was left standing, but he decided to flee passing through a fissure in the ground.

"I guess you better run away." said the warrior. He was about to leave when he heard a robotic sound, he turned around only to see the head of a Kraangdroid who immediately hid, the warrior followed only to find three other droids.

"What are you?" The warrior asked.

"Kraang is what is known as Kraang." a Kraangdroid said. "Kraang demands that you identify yourself."

"I am the Red Samurai Ranger, leader 19." The warrior introduced himself. "What do you want?"

"That's classified." another Kraangdroid said before everyone fired their blasters.

The Red Ranger immediately moved from there, pulled out a folding cell phone and started typing a symbol.

"Symbol Power." The Red Ranger said out loud before finishing the kanji.

反

The symbol 反 protected the ranger from the Kraang's shots.

When he saw an opportunity, the ranger attacked the Kraang, in one move with his sword he slashed the droids' robotic bodies.

The Kraang immediately jumped out of their already destroyed robotic bodies and set off in retreat.

"Huh, Gross." The ranger said when he saw the true Kraang forms.

The Panorama City subway station was nothing different from the other cities, trains came and went, people got on and off the trains, it was a routine known well enough.

However tonight was a different case, a train pulled into the station, but when the doors opened, the interior was completely empty. Apparently no one was boarding the train, as the doors were about to close, a foot stepped in, forcing the doors open again, out of the train stepped someone who appeared to be wearing Shredder's armor, only this armor had something different about it, it had a metallic gray color, the blades on the shoulder pads were not smaller, the chest and body part was similar to that of the Utrom Shredder, also known as Ch'rell, but the boots, gauntlets and Kuro Kabuto were quite similar to that of The Shredder. This individual had a handful of Kraangdroids that were also coming off the train.

"So, this is Panorama City?" This Shredder said. "There's nothing different about it than what I know." Shredder's chest opened revealing Kraang Subprime. "Let's see if there's anything to get revenge on my enemies."

The four Kraang appeared crawling before Subprime.

"Well?" asked Subprime. "What did you find?"

The Kraang only grunted as they did not rely on their robotic bodies to communicate.

"I don't understand what you're saying!" Subprime yelled.

The Kraang continued to growl, which infuriated Subprime.

"Do I have to do everything myself?" He said as he took the brains and placed them into new robotic bodies. "Now, speak up speak up now."

"Kraang found some monsters known as Moogers."

"What of it?"

"Kraang also found the secret passage of the Moogers."

This last caught Subprime's attention. "Ok, take me to that place." He finally said.

The four Kraang led Subprime and the other droids to where the Red Ranger and Moogers fight had been, they all stopped as the four droids right on the spot the Mooger fled through the rift.

"Why are we stopping?" Subprime asked.

"This is the point." Kraangdroid 4 said.

"I don't see anything."

"Look down."

Kraang Subprime looked at the ground, but saw nothing but concrete, he took a step forward and saw that the crack in the ground took on a red color.

"Oh, that's how it works." He said in surprise, then turned to look at his Kraangdroids. "Wait here and don't let anyone get close."

"Affirmative." The Kraangdroids said in unison as Kraang Subprime crossed the rift.

Once across the fissure, Kraang Subprime entered a completely strange world, the sky was red and the atmosphere could kill any human, the ground was covered with gravel.

"What is this place?" he wondered.

Kraang Subprime walked through the territory, after a few minutes the encounter looked like a river, a river of red water.
He immediately scanned the water, and the data he got shocked him, the properties of this world's water seemed to be what he needed for his revenge.

"That's it, this water is what I need to get revenge on those turtles and those Rainbooms." He said to himself.

"Who are you and how did you manage to get into the Netherworld?" A voice was heard behind Subprime. The traitor
Utrom turned around to a blue-gray monster, he was wearing a gold-colored shachihoko headdress, white eyes, white hair, crocodile skull shoulder pads, green tunic, wine-colored pants and golden boots.

"Who am I, who am I?" Kraang Subprime asked in a way that sounded insulted.

"Yes, that's just what I asked." The monster said.

"Don't tell me you haven't heard of me, Kraang Subprime? The biggest Kraang spawn in all of Dimension X!"

"You talk as if everyone already knows who you are."

Subprime sighed, "Seriously, what does a Kraang have to do to get a little recognition wherever he goes? Never mind. Now that you know who I am, I'll explain why I'm on this Netherworld, my master, Kraang Prime, sent me to find a way to defeat our enemies, and it looks like this water is the key to that." He laughed. "Now tell me, who are you!"

"I am Serrator, The King Nighlok." The monster introduced himself.

"Well, your highness, if you don't mind, I'll go get some of your water." Subprime turned back in the direction of the river, but was stopped by Serrator.

"You think you can just come to my Netherworld, take the water from the Sanzu River and leave?" The Nighlok asked.

"Yes." Subprime said.

"I have a different opinion."

"If that's the way you want things to be, then..." Subprime snapped his fingers and immediately portals appeared from which Kraangdriods armed with blasters emerged.

"Somehow, I expected you to do that." Serrator said.

Immediately Moogers emerged from the ground, others emerged from the Sanzu River, they were armed with swords, bow and arrows.

Subprime and his troops were being outnumbered, so he called off his attack.

"I thought so." Serrator said when he saw the Kraangdriods lower their weapons. "Now go."

"Wait!!! How about we make a deal?" Subprime tried to negotiate.

"What kind of deal?"

"If you help me by giving me some of your water to defeat my enemies, I can help you defeat yours."

"Someone once offered me to eliminate my enemies in exchange for help, and it didn't work out."

"With me you won't have that problem, I have resources that can help you destroy your enemies."
Serrator thought about Subprime's offer, maybe this could be a unique opportunity to get back his plan he worked on for a long time.

"Let's do this, help me cause enough human suffering so we can make the river rise to such a degree that it manages to seep into the world of our enemies."

"That sounds better than what I proposed."

"Then we have a deal?"

"We certainly do."

On the outskirts of the city, next to the mountains there was a house in a place in the middle of the forest.

The red ranger crossed the gate that gave the entrance to the grounds of the house, the house was large, on the outside it looked like a normal house with a fire pit near the entrance for barbecues, a large patio where you could also train outdoors.

The red ranger transformed into a young man with brown hair, Caucasian skin, wearing a red t-shirt, black pants, black leather jacket and matching shoes.

When he entered the house, which was very similar to the traditional Japanese houses, with a rather millimalist concept, mostly spartan, the young man went straight to the living room, where he found a not so old man with black hair sitting, wearing a traditional Japanese outfit consisting of an orange robe and black hakama, holding a wooden stick in his hand for support.

"I see you took longer than usual this time." Said the man. "Did the Moogers give you more of a fight this time?"

"It wasn't just the Moogers, I ran into some robots that were being piloted by some brains with mouths and eyes and squid tentacles." The young man replied.

"Robots controlled by brains with faces?" The man asked.

"Exactly as I described."

"Do you think it's a threat from another dimension?"

"Most likely."

"Jayden, I suggest you call the team, and fight this together." The man said.

"I think it's too early for that, Ji." The young man replied. "I don't know exactly what those things were, or if they'll be back, or if they encountered the Nighloks."

"That's precisely why I think you'd better call the others, it's too risky for you to handle this alone." Ji said.

Jayden thought about his mentor's words, a part of him wanted to call his friends to find out what was going on before this escalated, but at the same time if it wasn't something really alarming there was no point in bringing his friends in for something he could handle.

"Maybe you're right, if this one is bigger than it looks then I'll need the whole team. But for now, I'll keep things like this, I don't want to alert the others for nothing." Jayden finally said before retreating to his room.

Ji just stared at Jayden as he left, only to wait until he was no longer present and he could pull out a flip phone like the one Jayden carried to battles, he dialed a number and waited for him to answer the call.

"Hello?" Ji asked. "Yes, it's me, I think we're in trouble."

Meanwhile in Equestria, Fluttershy was walking home with Angel Bunny on her back.

"Ok Angel, when we get to the house, I'll make you your favorite salad, then we'll go with Pinkie where we'll enjoy Sweet Apple Acres cider with the others. Sounds like a good plan, doesn't it?" The shy yellow pegasus asked her rabbit.
Angel shook her head in appreciation.

As they were about to cross the bridge over the creek, Fluttershy felt a strange burning sensation in her hoof which caused her to jump from the pain, Bunny had to hold on tight to her to keep from falling.

"Ayy!" She gave a yelp as only Fluttershy knew how.

She examined her paw, which was still sore from the burn, then checked the path to see what had caused the injury, and found a puddle of red.

"What is that?" She wondered, and saw that the puddle came from a small pool of a substance the same color as the puddle. Angel got off Fluttershy and grabbed a branch, dipped it into the puddle and immediately the branch burst into flames.

"Oh my Faust!!!" The pegasus gasped.

Angel gave a shout to , only for the latter to notice a larger pit not far from the one she first found.

"Where did this substance come from?" Fluttershy wondered.

Author's Note

Well, here begins a new installment of Equestria Ninja Girls from yours truly, who thanks Wildcard25 for giving me the opportunity to do this fic. In my perspective, I would place this story after I Love Being a Rainboom.
If you have any suggestions about characters, villains or events that could be in this fic, I'll take them into account.

Back and Forth

Later at the Shiba house, the ninjas watched the samurai practice their Symbols Power. Raph, Sunset, Karai and Blade watched Jayden write the fire kanji, when he finished, they watched as the rice paper burst into flames.

"Awesome." Sunset said.

"That's amazing." Blade added.

Meanwhile Leo, Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Shinigami watched Kevin practice his symbol, when he finished the Kanji 沫, water shot out of the paper and splashed Leo and Sci-Twi.

"Oh, sorry guys." Kevin apologized.

"Never mind, it's all right." Twilight said as she dried her glasses.

Meanwhile with Donnie, April, Applejack and Casey watched as Emily wrote the Kanji 石, they watched as the symbol turned into a rock and landed on Donnie's foot.

"Ouch!!!" The purple turtle grabbed his foot from the pain.

"Sorry Donnie." Emily apologized.

"It's okay." He said.

Finally, Rarity, Starlight, Fluttershy and Keno watched Mia practice the symbol 風, as Mia finished the Kanji a gust of wind blew at them.

"Awesome." Starlight said.

"Great job, darling." Rarity congratulated.

"That's it?" Rainbow Dash asked. "You guys have been making symbols like it's such a hard thing to do."

"Every stroke has to be precise, and in the right order." Kevin said.

"Oh come on, I could do it faster than you guys."

"Are you saying you can do better than us?"

"Better and faster than you guys." Rainbow said confidently.

"Rainbow, stop it." Sunset said.

"No, let her, if she says she can let her prove it." Kevin said as he offered a paintbrush to Rainbow.

The multicolored haired girl took the brush and tried to replicate the symbol Kevin made, however when she finished the symbol didn't work.

"Oh come on, why isn't it working?" She complained.

"First of all, the order of the strokes is wrong, and secondly, most of the strokes are wrong." Kevin informed her. "So, you still think it's too easy to do Symbols Power?"

The multi-colored haired girl merely grunted.

"Is she always like this?" Kevin asked.

"What can I say, she brags about being the coolest of them all and that she can do anything, until she comes up with this kind of stuff." AJ replied.

"I guess doing Symbols Power is too cool for her." Kevin said

"Ooh burn, Dash." Raph chuckled.

"Where's Mikey and Pinkie?" Sunset asked.

"They're with Mike, they went to see the city." Emily said.

"Wait, Mikey went to meet the city?" Raph asked.

"Don't worry, he took his camouflage module." Donnie assured.

"I hope they don't get in trouble."

Meanwhile in the city, Mike, Michelangelo and Pinkie Pie were exploring the nooks and crannies of Panorama City.

"Dude, this place is awesome, I wonder if the pizza will taste as good?" Mikey asked.

"Well there is a pizza place nearby." Mike told him.

"Perfect, maybe we can stop by and get a couple of pizzas for the others." Pinkie said.

"Sounds like a good plan." Mikey added.

Suddenly the three of them heard some people screaming, they turned around and saw a crowd running.

"Why are these people running?" Pinkie asked.

"I think something is scaring them, maybe it's a Nighlok." Mike said.

"Like him?" Mikey pointed to a monster coming towards them.

"Yeah, exactly." Mike confirmed.

Immediately the rushed to stop the Nighlok.

"Samuraizer, Go Go Samurai." Mike said as he pulled out his samuraizer. Pinkie Pie on the other hand used her geode to transform.

"What do we have here?" The Nighlok wondered. "A ranger, a Rainboom and a human? I guess I'll settle for you guys, for now."

"We're here to stop you, Nighlok." Mike said before attacking. The monster blocked Mike's attacks with his arms, then took the opportunity to kick the Green Ranger aside,
Mikey and Pinkie attacked with their weapons but the Nighlok fired his left arm cannon causing the two to retreat, Mikey fell into a fountain and his camouflage device malfunctioned revealing his true form.

"Oh no." He groaned.

"So that squid tentacled brain wasn't kidding about you being a turtle." The Nighlok said.

"We have to do something fast." Mike said.

"I have a plan, just follow me." Pinkie Pie said before running towards the Nighlok, Mike and Mikey followed her.

Pinkie grabbed the monster by the arm and wouldn't let go.

"Now what?" Mike asked.

"Just do the same." Pinkie said bluntly.

Mike and Michelangelo grabbed the Nighlok.

"Mikey, smoke." Pinkie said and Mikey threw a smoke bomb.

The four of them disappeared out of the city and ended up appearing in the forest.

"That was your plan? To escape the city only to end up in the woods with this monster?" Mike asked.

"Well, so no one could see Mikey in his true form." Pinkie said.

"Too bad no one will witness your destruction." The Nighlok said before attacking.

The three heroes scattered before the Nighlok's shots could reach them.

"Take this." Pinkie said as she threw some sprinkle shakers at the Nighlok.

"With pleasure." The Nighlok's right shoulder revealed an opening that absorbed the pink girl's attack. "Now I give it back to you." Then the mouth of the face that was on the left shoulder opened returning the sprinkles Pinkie had thrown, striking the three heroes.

Mike, Mikey and Pinkie Pie landed dryly against the earth.

"Huh, now that's a new move." Mike groaned.

"Now that I didn't see coming." Mikey added.

"How could that be possible?" Pinkie asked.

"I'm surprised too, a Nighlok returning enemy attacks, now that's new." Mike said.

"Say goodbye you three." The Nighlok readied his cannon but was unable to fire as he was repelled by the zords.

The boys turned to see the other Rangers and the ninjas that had just arrived.

"Guys, you're here." Pinkie said.

"Mikey, why aren't you wearing your camouflage?" Donnie asked.

"I was wearing it but that Nighlok threw me into a fountain and broke it." Mikey explained. "You said you upgraded it, D."

"I did, but I think I overlooked making it waterproof." Donnie scratched his head sheepishly.

"Really?" Raph asked as he deactivated his camouflage device.

"Can we discuss this later? We have something more important now." Mike said pointing to the Nighlok.

"He's right, we need to focus on defeating this monster." Leo said.

"Careful, this guy is full of tricks." Mikey warned.

"I doubt he's ready for this." Casey said before throwing some exploding pucks. "Goongala!!!"

"Casey NO!!!" Mike, Mikey and Pinkie tried to stop him but it was too late.

"This will be fun, Two Fold Return!!!" The Nighlok proceeded to absorb Casey's discs with the hole in his right shoulder, and immediately redirected them at the ninjas and samurai spitting them out of the head on his left shoulder.

"What?!" The field hockey player was shocked.

"EVERYBODY MOVE!!!" Mike warned and everyone scattered before the pucks exploded.

"What was that?" Casey asked.

"That's what we tried to warn you about, a second ago he did the same thing when I threw my sprinkles at him." Pinkie explained.

"If that Nighlok could return his attacks, I doubt our spin sword attacks could do anything to him." Kevin said.

"So how do we beat it?" Fluttershy asked.

"There's only one way." Raph said before activating his medallion. "By attacking."

The turtles did the same as well as the Rainbooms all charge at the Nighlok. Leo tries to attack with his swords but the monster dodges him and knocks him out of the way, Raph manages to connect two hits but the third is blocked by the Nighlok and the latter counterattacks with a kick, Karai switches to snake mode but the monster grabs her by the tail and throws her against Casey, Keno, April and Shini. Then he shoots at the heroes but Blade blocks those shots, he gets close enough to attack but the Nighlok evades him and shoots again, this time hitting them, he does the same with the Rainbooms but Rarity prepares a diamond shield to protect her and her friends, Twilight and Sunset try to attack but the villain evades them and shoots them both from behind. Donnie and Mikey try to attack but Mikey gets kicked by the monster and grabs Donnie's staff and throws it at the Rainbooms with turtle and all.

The nighlok shoots but the rangers intervene and they take the punishment.

"He's very strong." Emily said.

"There must be a way to defeat him." Jayden said.

"Got it." Mikey yelled.

"Do you have an idea how to beat him?" Mia asked.

"No, I was actually thinking of the perfect name for the nighlok, and I think I have it - Counterattack." Mikey said leaving everyone perplexed, especially the samurai.

"Are you serious?" Kevin said.

"We're being annihilated by a nighlok and all you can think to do is name him?" Leo asked.

"Counterattack? Isn't that the name of a video game?" Mike asked.

"You're right, let's just call it Backlash." Mikey said and Raph smacked him in the back of the head.

"When we screw up with you then you have your reasons to tell us about things and brag but when you screw up or don't contribute anything then no one can tell you anything?" He said.

"Guys, now is not the time." Sunset said.

"We have to think of something to beat the nighlok." Karai said.

"Got it." Pinkie said.

"Please let it be something good." Raph said.

"And it is, I hope so, how about you guys combine your magic with the rangers, with the combined power of the Symbols Power we can defeat him." She suggested.

"We could try." Jayden said.

"Alright, Donnie and Mikey go with Emily and Mike, Raph you go with Jayden, and I'll stay with Kevin and Mia." Leo said and they all took position.

Mike started tracing the kanji 枝 while Emily traced the symbol 岩, when they threw the symbols Donnie boosted Emily's kanji while Mikey boosted Mike's kanji.

"I see you guys like to learn the hard way." Backlash said thinking he would absorb the attack as usual but this time it didn't work, roots came out of the ground and caught him and a huge rock crushed him.

"It worked, Pinkie's plan worked!!!" Mike said as he high-fived Mikey.

"Oh, yeah! High three!" Donnie said as he celebrated with Emily.

However the huge rock exploded and Backlash broke free of the roots keeping him trapped.

"I think it's our turn." Leonardo said as he, Mia and Kevin took positions. Mia wrote the kanji 風 and Kevin the symbol 波, Leo used his magic to increase the power of the kanji to perform the attack successfully, when the two rangers finished, they threw the symbols, sending a huge wave that swept over the Nighlok and a tornado ended sending him flying.

"Awesome, it worked." Mia said.

"Oh yes." Kevin said as he high-fived Leo.

The Nighlok landed dryly against the ground. "Is that all they can do?" Backlash asked.

"We still have one more move left." Raph said. Jayden typed the symbol 炎 and Raph used the power of his medallion to give the attack more power. Like the other combo attacks, Backlash couldn't absorb this one and ended up engulfed in flames.

"Ahhhh, this can't be happening!" He yelled.

"Now guys!" Leo said and Keno stepped forward attacked the Nighlok with his Sticks, April threw her tessen to give the monster a series of slashes, Blade attacked the Nighlok with his sword lit with magic, the flames engulfing Backlash went out. Starlight connected a kick to the Nighlok's chest, Karai used her snake hands to deliver a series of bites to the monster and Shinigami swung the Hypno ball of her kusarigama only to kick it to connect a blow to the Nighlok, and Casey threw some field hockey pucks in Backlash's direction.

"It's our turn." Leo said, as he, his brothers and the Rainbooms were surrounded by a magical aura and began to float, the rangers watching from the ground before they all set up their attack.

"Sword Spin, Quintuple Slash." The rangers said as they activated their power disks and swung their swords towards the enemy.

"Booyakasha!" the turtles and Rainbooms shouted as a stream of magic shot towards the Nighlok, the combined attack from both teams was all that was needed to finish it off.

"NO!" Backlash shouted before being destroyed.

"Oh yeah, the Nighlok went down, we're awesome." Rainbow celebrated.

"Rainbow Dash, it's not over yet." Kevin pointed out.

"Now I'm really going to destroy them all." Backlash said as he gracefully returned to his second form.

"I guess you guys will take it from here." Raph said.

"Of course. Let's go Rangers." Jayden said as he and the rangers took out the FoldingZords.

Once the rangers were in their booths they prepared to synchronize.

"I'll finish them all off." Backlash said as he started firing at the rangers, but the megazord raised the shield and shielded himself from the shots, then the megazord raised the sword and started slashing straight at the monster, and finished with a slash to the left arm only to destroy the canon.

"This is our chance." Jayden said and the rangers readied their Mega Blades.

"Samurai Strike." They all said as they did a diagonal slash and finished off the Nighlok.

"Samurai Rangers, victory is ours." Jayden announced.

"I'm serious, these Nighloks will be no problem for us." Rainbow said as they all returned to the Shiba house.

"I wouldn't be celebrating so soon, just because we've beaten two Nighloks so far doesn't mean we've won the war." Kevin said.

"Kevin is right, you shouldn't underestimate Master Xandred's power if he is indeed back." Ji said. "Besides, this nighlok was more complicated than the last one."

"But we were able to coordinate and managed to defeat it, and it's not because of overconfidence, it's simply because we're awesome." The rainbow-haired girl boasted.

"Yeah, we thought so too, that was before our first encounter against Shredder." Leo said.

"And he ended up sweeping the floor with our shells." Mikey said.

"And I doubt being just 'awesome' would help you in a battle against Xandred." Kevin added.

"So we'd really appreciate it if you'd take your ego down two notches and start using your head more." Applejack said as well, Rainbow just frowned.

"Guys, I've been thinking about something." Twilight said changing the subject.

"What's wrong Twi?" Leonardo asked.

"Considering we had to combine Symbols Power with magic to beat Backlash, I think we might need something more concrete and stable to beat the Nighloks." She thought.

"What do you mean?" Jayden asked.

"I think that if the girls and I could create an artifact, a disk perhaps, that combines Symbols Power and Equestrian Magic, we might have even greater power to defeat Subprime and the Nighloks." Twilight suggested.

"Are you saying we should create a Harmony disk?" Sunset asked.

"That's the idea."

"While your idea sounds good, there is a problem." Kevin said.

"What would that be?" Twilight asked.

"Neither you nor your friends have Symbols Power training like we do." He replied.

"But you guys could train us so we can do it." Sunset said.

"But it's not that simple. As the mentor had said, the symbols require a significant expenditure of energy from the user. Do you know how much it drains us every time we use it?" Kevin reminded them.

"That's true, trying to transfer some symbols can be very exhaustive , it could even kill you, it's very risky." Jayden thought.

"We know the risk is great." Applejack said.

"But we are talking about saving our worlds from the Nighloks." Rarity said.

"Maybe the disc is what we need to defeat them in case they get stronger." Starlight added.

Jayden didn't say anything, he just stood there thinking for a while, then he looked at his friends and saw that they were nodding.

"Maybe they're right." Emily said.

"If they can and are determined to do it then..." Mike said.

Jayden turned to look at his mentor, who was nodding as well.

"Okay, you girls will have Symbols Power training." Jayden finally said and the girls celebrated.

"What about you guys?" Mike asked the other group.

"I think the Rainbooms will need it more since they're the ones with magic." Karai replied.

"What about you guys?" Mia asked the turtles.

"Although I feel the girls need it more, I think we could train with them to strengthen our offense and defense." Leo said.

"I think I can also do the same." Blade said.

"Me too." Starlight said.

"Sounds good to me, we'll start early tomorrow, for now take the rest of the day to have fun, whatever you do." Ji said before walking out of the room, everyone celebrated for the mentor's announcement.

"This is unacceptable, your Nighloks have failed to destroy the rangers and the ninjas and the Rainbooms, and all you do is stand around preparing who knows what." Kraang Subprime grumbled as Serrator was working on something.

"Patience my ally." Serrator said. "This ritual must be performed properly."

"What are you supposed to be doing?"

"Working on a spell to bring back a fallen Nighlok."

"You're going to bring back one of those Nighloks you sent for our enemies to destroy again?"

"I plan to bring a different Nighlok, one that was a thorn in the side of the rangers in every way." Serrator said before completing his spell. "Come back to life, Negatron."

Some sort of smoke appeared and began to materialize, forming the Nighlok that Serrator had brought back.

"Am I alive? But how?" Negatron wondered.

"That's because of me." Serrator said.

"Wait a second, you're the famous Nighlok King." Negatron said.

"Of course, I am Serrator, and since I brought you back to life you now owe me obedience." The Nighlok King declared and Negatron knelt down.

"This is the nighlok that will put an end to those pesky ninjas? I bet they would beat him with no problem." Subprime said.

"I bet you'd beat them." If anyone could see Negatron's back they would see three large eyes that were glowing red. "No wait, you can't, those pesky Ninjas and Rainbooms have beaten you countless times, you've been humiliated by them so many times that you have to seek help on other worlds, boy are you desperate to win."

Subprime was enraged by the Nighlok's words, but before he could attack he felt some sort of negative energy being generated in his suit, causing him to fly off and end up crashing into a pile of rocks.

"Looks like I hit the nail on the head on that one." Negatron burst out laughing.

"Negatron, we don't attack our allies." Serrator said.

"What did you do to me?" Subprime said as he tried to reactivate his Cyber Shredder suit.

"Negatron has a unique ability, he can subject his victims to insults that hurt them so deeply that verbal abuse becomes physical assault, creative don't you think?" Serrator explained.

"I can finally get revenge on those rangers, especially the yellow ranger." Negatron said.

"Not yet." Subprime said.

"And why not?" Serrator said.

"I want him to go to the dimensions where the ninjas reside and create chaos there."

"That sounds great, it would harm the humans and the rangers won't be there to get in my way." Negatron said.

"It would certainly raise the level of the Sanzu River." Serrato said. "Good, then we'll do that."

" Take this, it will help you travel between dimensions." Subprime handed Negatron a portable portal generator. The Nighlok activated it and a portal opened.

"This should be fun." Negatron said.

Author's Note

A/N: Well, here is the new chapter of the fic after 2 months of waiting, the truth is that it took me quite a long time because this beginning of the semester at school has been a bit heavy and I've been advancing little by little with the chapter, but I finally made it.
As you saw at the end of the chapter the next villain that our heores will face was introduced, however we won't get to this part yet because I want to focus on the ninjas and samurais getting to know each other a little more before continuing.
Another point that we see in the chapter is the idea of the Disc of Harmony, this idea has been in my mind for a while, and although I still need to deduce what elements are Sunset and Starlight, I understand that the user BozzerKazooers deduced that Sunset represented redemption and courage, that could work but also within the famdom there is the idea that Sunset is the empathy due to her powers, and Starlight is the forgiveness or vice versa, honestly I don't know if in any fic within this saga of fics the elements of Sunset and Starlight were already deduced, but if you know or if you have your own deduction please let me know in the comments.
Without more to say, see you in the next one.
Curiosities:

Backlash is actually Madakodama, a villain who appears in the crossover Goseiger vs. Shinkenger.
The way Backlash is very similar to the Sentai.